Bikini Beach; The Russian Connection part 1.
By Cheryl L

Many thanks go to Elrod for his help in this story. He helped me to develop the story. In ways I would not have thought of. Also thanks to Ibi who worked tirelessly and patiently as editor, proof-reader and sounding board.
I’ve added a post that will explain/decipher some British and American cultural differences.

Synopsis. A young man’s parents have been murdered. He finds himself living with his Aunt and cousin. However, all is not as it seems. Soon he finds himself in the middle of a dangerous family fued.

With just a click of a button Cassie Owen had taken to sliding into the upholstered seat once unlocked. It had been a sultry afternoon when she unlocked her car from another grueling day of class. She had driven to college early that morning with the intent of finding a good parking space in what would soon be a crowded parking lot filled with others just like her. Now with classes over and her wanting to leave a problem had risen in how someone had taken the audacity of blocking her in with their haphazard shoddiness of parking.

Not one to waste a given opportunity with this needless wait, she could at least pour over once more in reviewing notes from her previous class. A course which proved both intense and challenging given her underlying interest of its pretty demanding requirement. A cherished course of love an affiliation for her: The Human Anatomy. A class she adored taking even with its grueling requirements. A highlight of hers to attend with perhaps the exception of a certain instructor; Professor Davies, whom she found ever as stifling and draining as with today's balmy weather with his ever-demanding expectations of wanting the best from his students giving little in return when achieved.

As she waited, having had to turn on the car's air conditioning to keep back the stifling heat as with cooling the car from sitting under the blistering rays, another problem surfaced to occupy an already hectic day with the passing of an airplane. A soon to arrive cousin as he flew across what many frequent travelers termed 'The Pond' with the underlying distance of water separating the two counties.

'Michael's moving in' she thought with growing dread. 'Why the hell should he? Doesn't he have other relatives in the UK?' She wondered. It wasn't that she harbored a disdain of having a foreign cousin. Or a dislike towards Michael for that matter, but she didn't relish the idea of some High School kid trying to hit on her friends. Cassie was well aware, as she skimmed over her notes wishing the other driver would soon hurry, of the fact that people may think her wrong as with possibly being a little unreasonable. Perhaps she was; no, admitting she knew better in that regard. She was being prejudice.

"Well no use putting it off any longer Cassie Marie Owen." Out loud to nobody but an empty car as with the occasional passing student having pulled out her phone placing the necessary call.

"Hi Mom," once her mother picked up. "I got my end of semester project." Cassie paused but a moment giving a dramatic effect of an exasperated sigh. "It's what I dreaded; the endocrine system."

"Oh Cass, sounds like you got a lot of work there." Her mother consoled over the phone.

Giving another small sigh she went straight to the point, "It's one of the reasons I called. I'm going to be a little late."

"Just one Cass? I don't want to sound difficult, but you know how things are."

"I know Mom and I'm not trying to be. It's just that I'm blocked in by Professor Davies. Oh," having just remembered, "and Marta has a lot of research material I can use."

"Okay sweetheart," resigned to the inevitable delay giving her own sigh. "I know how tough it is being a college girl." The reply not sounding entirely pleased, but understood her daughter's dilemma.

Hearing her mother's resignation, "Mom, how 'bout I save you from cooking. I'll pick up a couple of pizzas on my way home." Trying to make amends for the unwanted delay, "How does pepperoni and a Pizza Palace special sound?"

"Sounds good to me honey." Warming to the idea. "Oh, and get a garlic bread too." Julie Owen (née Stephenson) decided once having just returned from a day at the local golf club. Although not a great player she played mainly for the fitness. It was through her now ex-husband who had gotten her hooked on the activity sport. A minor consolation the two shared before a bitter divorced a little over ten years ago with her taking custody of a now near grown daughter as Paul Owen rarely, if not sporadically visited.

***********************************

Over at the regional airport, Special Agent Steve Richards was going over the finer points having organized his team. A group of FBI agents fielded with what he hoped would be just an unfulfilled routine meeting. The point of being there as nothing more than to insure the safe arrival of one Michael Stephenson III named aptly after both father and grandfather, a third-generation individual who also bore an interest to their Grandfathers inheritance. Perhaps inheritance was an inappropriate choice of words to use, most likely the wrong word, given how both his and another cousin's Grandparents were still very much alive. The governing family considered it more as an endowment for both grandchildren.

Going once more over the details he felt his own phone vibrate in his pocket. Looking to see if it was of importance he noted the number was that of his wife, giving him to chuckle.

"Hey babe, how are you doing?"

"Pretty good, I have my team organized here. Five on the floor and two more ready to pick up his baggage." She answered for those close enough to hear.

"Is the pilot aware that we're taking him off the airplane directly?"
"Steve trust me on this, we have it all in hand. This is a big one for us too." A mild irritation detected through her response. "Yes, he is fully aware. Anything else?"

"OK, OK, I'm sorry I'm just a little on edge. I'll make it up to you later." As he put his phone away he mumbled, "Women, you can't live with them and you can't shoot them." Looking over at his team, all were pretty much in agreement giving a "Hallelujah to that Brother" response in unison.

****************************************************************

Surprised, Julie looked at just how much time she had let pass. Her golf game took a little longer that she had wanted it too. Then came the call from Cassie which had further dampened her plans. As a Mom, she had pretty much figured out how her daughter was probably feeling with regards towards her cousin's arrival. Making her way towards her bedroom with the slipping off of shoes she hurried given her nephew's plane was due to land soon within the next hour, she would have to hasten if she hoped to arrive at the airport in time.

After a quick shower and fresh set of clothes, Julie was going through her purse, hopeful her daughter would be waiting with the expected food when both she and Michael arrived themselves. Searching for her misplaced cell she too had to make her own private call informing her parents of his pending arrival.

Frantically she rummaged through her purse casting back to what could have once been taken as happier times when she had been still married. Those times, long gone now except for the occasional visit, generally when his monetary income was short, Paul Own tried to convince people, mainly her and Cassie, that his reasons for asking were filled full of good intentions, just a case of being a lousy businessman, or so it seemed since any money given him was soon lost due to another claim of bad decision makings.

Only now her thoughts where of when Paul had made some discouraging comments throughout their marriage which likely contributed to his failures. Particularly those seemingly innocent comments of his about what contents she kept in her purse. She conceded most husbands made such disparaging remarks to their own wives about the same thing. Yet with Paul, there was always a malicious barb attached. It wasn't what he said at times, it was more to do with the look on his face as with his eyes. Yes, it was that distained mocking tone it carried, one of which her father grew to dislike immensely once married.

Then there was her father, Michael Stephenson Senior, a loving father of Julie and Michael Stephenson II; an individual who cared little for his errant son-in-law. A fact many could attest to as he had offered very little in the way of praise often referring vocally to him as 'Paul Owen that asshole of the first order'. He only abided and tolerated his company for the sake of his one achievement in life before the failed marriage of his beloved daughter. The only piece of scrapped praise deemed necessary towards one beneath him; the birth of his cherished grand-daughter, Cassie Owen now almost twenty-one.

It was here with her having found her cell phone tucked far between the confines of a recessed nook she stopped her reminisce as she freed it from its hidden confines to inform her parents she would soon part to pick up their Grandson, taking the time to then made another necessary call. One to the FBI agent assigned personally to her nephew. She'd known Agent Steve Richards since her early days in Grosvenor Square London.

Preparing for debarkation Michael III grew restless after a long audacious flight. His Aunt Julie had taken immense care in making sure everything was in proper order before he had even boarded his flight. Luckily for him, she had called in a few favors to ensure he had a smooth departure. Bypassing the usual throngs of passenger traffic, his checking in had been a speedy process compared to the waiting expectations of others forced to stand in long lines unlike his having been asked to show only his passport along with his driving license once escorted to the front.

With the death of his parents, as with his now leaving Europe, the strangeness of it all had hit Michael hard. Harder than he would have first realized. Here was his going to live in a place he only visited on rare occasions. And those had been in the accompaniment of his dad. Now traveling alone with his move to the United States this journey wasn't going to be a walk-in-the-park excursion by far. It wasn't so much the uprooting and living in such a foreign country which hurt Michael. He knew it was a foregone conclusion it would happen given as his Mother's family didn't even bother once in consideration of taking an interest in caring of him. They had always shown a very remorse as with a strong disapproval of his situation. There was, if any, little to no trust of his late father. Least of all, their concerns could be that of scorn with their not wanting to be seen to care about his son.

While it was true his father was deemed wealthy in his own right, his mother was of different character given she was from Russian dissent yet having been raised in England. He knew of her family to be considered powerful rather than wealthy. It had to be said they were considered not poor, hardly, by any means. And as their death, while still being investigated by both the Metropolitan Police in London as with the Polish Police, was tragic for him, the matter was considered highly irregular due to the nature of circumstances.

An as he viewed the outside scenery of a plastic window towards his new home he had been afforded the luxury of being booked in first class. Although he had more comforts afforded than other passengers, it was still a long lonely flight as he pulled down the shade having had enough of the bright exterior given his own interior feelings. The flight attendant had ensured that he was seated on his own not to be bothered. She had recognized his face, of course, as their deaths were making him a reluctant celebrity. Their passing was big news for both the papers and tele, which came as no surprise. The death of his parents was considered headline news with the speculation of one of premeditated murder.

Plus, there was the facet of his aunt's former position at the London based Embassy. A high ranked position his aunt had once held with her placement thee as the personal assistant to the Ambassador in London of the ranked diplomatic corps. His parents held very high esteem positions of their own in the business world. His Mum Elena was a very much sought in demand interior decorator. Very respected or had been he corrected himself. His father Michael Stephenson II had risen far in his own right as a corporate lawyer and just like his mother, Michael had to correct himself to their current stature as with his. The shock of loss was still fresh with it settling in.

It had been rumored in various circles there was a darker side to his mother Elena's family. One that he had been learning of three or four days after their reported deaths with Michael's abrupt removal of school. With no chance of given a 'by his leave' to them he was being whisked to his father's family somewhere placed within the Southern U.S.

Just moments prior to his landing the pilot had taken the opportunity to inform the rest of the passengers there was a VIP on the airplane to his discomfort. All were to remain seated, as a team of personal agents would soon board after gating to escort him off personally. Of course, all this had been passed early on to the flight attendants without his knowledge. Michael felt sure, to his embarrassment that others would probably think he was really a terrorist of sorts or worst.

As it turned out once the plane had been rolled towards the ramp the federal agents were more discreet having welcomed him more as a colleague and not a total stranger. Happily, for Michael, only those few seated within first few rows of first class saw his quick departure as with his newfound entourage. Of that few, one was unobserved, concealed several seats back. A man who'd been trailing Michael since he first left his exclusive English boarding school a few days prior.

Cursing when the agents first boarded then led away his pursuer he swore under his breath at those 'Damned FBI' under the guise of sipping a drink to hide his face if seen. Their involvement was only going to make the boys snatching a lot more complicated in his eyes.

Michael's departure had been with great expediency, taken directly to the airport's VIP lounge without much fanfare. A lounge situated amongst a slew of offices above the airports concourse tucked neatly away as they stepped inside. Here Michael watched one Agent contact a TSA supervisor with the pressing of his shoulder mic directing them where to deliver his baggage once collected.

"Welcome to the United States Mr. Stephenson. I'm Special Agent Richards." Extending his hand in greeting. "I've been instructed to wait until your Aunt arrives personally. I'm expecting her to pick you up in an hour or so." He then turned to one of the airport security men. "Let Ms. Ramirez and her team know Mr. Stephenson is now safely secured off the plane."

"Just call me Mike. Not Mr. Stephenson," Michael requested. "It's too much like school." Looking around, he noticed there was now just the two of them leaving Michael to wonder where the other agents were. "I was sure there'd been about four or five others."

"There was, but we don't want you to feel you're a prisoner." Allowing Michal to relax. "They have other duties to attend to right now. Care for a soda Michael?" Then as an afterthought Richards asked. "You do know what a soda is?"

Somewhat offended, "Sir I'm half American and I do know what a soda is. It's not just some American thing." A slow grin crossed Michael's face and for the first time in a couple of days it changed to a smile. "Make it a root beer please."

Heading over to a fridge located next to a corner of the room Richards reached in taking hold of a small 20oz bottle tossing it to Michael.

"Catch Michael," he exclaimed staying somewhat formal to his charges annoyance. "It seems you can always trust a man who drinks root beer." Having taken one himself.

Although taken off guard it surprised Richards how easily Michael caught the plastic bottle. Putting it down on a table nearest him, Michael allowed it to settle a few moments not wanting it to spray having been shaken with the offhanded toss. Waiting, there was not a lot for the two to talk about. Opting to try and avoid an embarrassing silence Richards went into the usual manner of asking about his flight filling about twenty minutes of their time. Later, to the relief of both a supervisor came in carting Michael's bags.

Michael noticed her name tag read, 'Michelle Ramirez'. An interesting name, he considered with its mixture of French and Spanish. Two of the so called 'romantic Latin-based languages', he thought.

Ramirez was about 5'5" by his guess. She held a strong resemblance of the singer Mariah Carey, which placed her as being very attractive in his eyes. With her making a direct line towards the FBI agent saying something to him, her tone was low enough leaving Michael unsure of what it was. Anyways he was beginning to feel the effects of his flight now growing steadily tired. This was coupled by where he hadn't slept much since the death of his parents. That and it seemed his feet had barely touched the ground since his arrival either. Waiting there with the other two there seemed to be an all-encompassing chill with a sudden hush having descended on the room. Michael wasn't sure, but could have sworn the temperature must have dropped at least ten degrees. It was then he took to hear Ms. Ramirez make mention of a man who seemed to be taking too long by the baggage carousel. A much self-interested individual trying to look inconspicuous, as he lounged over the incoming baggage having once collected his own belongings. It was here she noticed him as she collected Michaels. An alarmed look hinted her with seeing him not stray far as he kept looking over the carousel as if waiting for further baggage. It seemed he carried a set of similar if not identical ones as Michael's own. Suspicious of the man's behavior she kept a suspicious eye on him.

Beckoning him to follow Agent Richards asked. "Do you know him Michael?" As they looked through a window of tinted glass, they could clearly look out, but nobody could clearly see in.

"No sir, not really. I have seen him, but I've never spoken with him."

"Where did you last see him, and can you remember when?"

"I've seen him talk with my mother once. I think it was the last time we went to see my grandparents. That was September last year." He paused for a moment. Agent Richards could almost swear to hear him thinking. "Yeah it was September last year. I don't get invited there much."

"Could he be a relative of sorts? Or a friend from your Mom's family?" Growing intrigued.

"I've never met or seen him at family gatherings. But then to be honest I wasn't invited to many of her family gettogethers." Michael nearly choked on his reply, the emotional aspect of losing both parents was starting to take a further toll on him now as with the long flight.

"Sorry I know it has to hurt, but I need to ask." Richards said sympathetically turning to the TSA supervisor. "Good job Ramirez; there's hope for you guys yet." Richards teased.

"Hey, kiss my ass Richards." She retorted concealing a deeper context of meaning meant for later.

"We can assume that he's of East European, probably Russian. How many Americans were on that flight Chelle?"

"There was 35 Americans, some were children, a few Europeans and the rest were Brits."

"I want this guy's info sent to me as soon as possible. The sooner we know who he is the better."

"I have one of the girls in the office going through it now Steve. As soon as Sally has all the details from Heathrow I will personally wire you his picture, prints and any other information we have on him."

"That's my girl, you do all that and I'll take you out to dinner tonight so you don't have to cook."

"I'm holding you to that Richards. You'd better organize a babysitter too." Michael had a confused look at the last statements of that conversation.

"Sorry Michael, I should have explained. Michelle Ramirez is my wife. She works under her maiden name as it helps to protect Sofia, our daughter." Richards felt the vibrations of his cell phone go off. "Excuse me I think it's your Aunt."

At this point, Michael was wondering just how this man had been 'discovered' as he had no idea who may have noticed him, so "Excuse me Ms. Ramirez, I never noticed him at Heathrow. But he must have been there. Did he just kind of stick out? Because it just all seems so... I don't know, just wrong somehow."

"First of all, please call me Chelle, Ms. Ramirez is what I'm called when I'm getting my ass kicked." She grinned, and then continued. "To be honest Michael it was the damndest thing. At first, we took very little notice of it. But it was a little girl aged six or seven who pointed him out. She said of how he kept staring at you while you talked with her and her Mom at Heathrow. I'm a mom Michael, and when kids get that kind of feeling they are nearly always right."

"Little Melanie, I should have known." Giving a soft chuckle. "As you said Chelle, children are so perceptive. Sitting by myself at a table in the departure lounge waiting for my flight when up came this, I dunno, dynamo force of nature in the shape of a little girl, who pretty much demanded to know why I was so sad."

Chelle, gave her own chuckle. "My mom always said that children are naturally good judges of character. I'd say, she had you pretty much weighed up."

"It worried me a lot to be honest. It's not safe for kids of that age to approach a complete stranger."

"A couple of points here Michael: First I think we both agreed on just how perceptive children are. Second, I was seconded at Heathrow for a couple of years. It was also when Steve was working with your Aunt at the Embassy in Grosvenor Square. Security at Heathrow airport is second to none. I assure you that even without all the press coverage of the death of your parents, young Melanie was perfectly safe."

"Forgive me for being personal. But were you umm married at that time Chelle?" As he said this Michael felt his face redden with his querying. "I'm sorry I shouldn't have asked."

"Yes we were, and I gave birth to Sofia in London. I had the pleasure to have met your Aunt a few times. Sofia refers to her as her Aunt Jewels. So, it seems you have a little competition there too."

"I don't think I can compete with that." Michael chuckled holding up his hands in surrender. "Small girls always tend to win hands down like Melanie did with me. But clearly she was a lot more attentive than I was. I never even noticed him to be honest, even on the flight over."

"Don't be too hard on yourself Michael. You have a lot on your mind these last few days. So, I'm guessing that," Chelle stopped for a moment, to briefly stare at the faraway look his eyes cast. "Did she succeed in making you feel better, or at least distract you a little?" Concerned.

"Yeah she did, she just emptied out this small bag of coloring books and pencils. It pretty much told me I should help her. Next thing I knew they were calling our flight. I don't want you to think I'm some kind of stalker or something. But I was wondering if perhaps you may be able to help me help them a little."

"How do you mean? I'm not saying I will, but I'd like to know what you'd like me to do."

"I do know from talking to Ms. Harris, Melanie's mother, this holiday cost more than she really let on of been able to afford. I wondered, if there were any theme parks or something nearby. A token of my appreciation, I was going to ask my Aunt to cover the cost of the tickets. After I'd explained to her how Melanie had helped of course. I'm not asking where they are staying. I'd just like them to receive the gift anonymously."

"There is a place I can recommend. A water park called Bikini Beach. It’s owned by an old lady and her granddaughter. I’ve been there with Sofia it's a great place. I think I can help you with that."

As they talked a squawk came over a walkie-talkie clasped to Ramirez's belt. Pressing the mic hanging close to her left breast. "Ramirez here. Go."

"Subject has taken off. It appears he's heading towards the restrooms."

"Roger. Keep your distance, we don't want to start a panic."

"Affirmative. Keeping my distance. He left once all baggage had been claimed."

"Acknowledged. Set up a surveillance team just outside the entrance. I'll notify the others to cordon off the area. Wait until the subject has emerged, make no attempts to apprehend until directed."

"Affirmative. I'll keep you posted."

"Ramirez out."

Twenty minutes later. "Just conducted a sweep of the stalls. Nothing." A dismayed agent relayed back.

"Are you sure?" Ramirez demanded with the distinct anger of disapproval.

"Affirmative. There's not sign of the individual along with his suitcases."

I want those cameras checked. Do a facial scan, see if he changed his appearance. James how did he…"

"I don't know." Maddened. "I've kept my eyes peeled, as with two others, on the entrance way. There's no way he could have slipped out." He answered in disbelief.

"You're sure."

"Sorry Ma'am we lost him it seems. He must have realized we were watching him and somehow managed to ditch us."

"Damn! OK James, go and see if he left anything behind we can use which I heavily doubt if he managed to avoid your detection."

"You got it."

After the sudden disappearance of the mysterious passenger, Michael found himself guarded as he was escorted quickly inside his aunt car as soon as she arrived. It would be hours later of watching over surveillance footage over and over of what transpired. It was here TSA Agent James Cowan, determined what had to have transpired within the restroom. A nondescript man who had taken probably about fifteen minutes to change into a heavily disguised outfit concealed his identity enough to have fooled the camera's facial software. It was only by chance to his spotting of a familiar looking case improperly disguised having been dropped then picked up by a passerby to give to the man, exonerated him somewhat with his supervisor.

*******************************************************************

Steve Richards knew that Julie Owen would not be happy in having a bunch of Police or Feds camped out on her doorstep. He spent a few moments simply reminiscing the eighteen or so months he had worked with her. He carried very fond memories of those days with Jewels there. A strong bond of chemistry formed between them. If it wasn't for the fact that he was very much still in love with the woman he married, well who knows what would have happened. Hers had been of a failed yet prominent businessman, perhaps the relationship would have gone further.

Breaking his reverie and coming back to the present when his wife, true to her word, had wired through the information. To say it worried him, would be considered a mass understatement. Their quarry was called Mikhail Markovic. Markovic's name had raised a few red flags across Europe recently, nothing enough it seemed to raise suspicion to have him arrested or held. But he was a person of interest in a few reported kidnappings. Richards had obtained this information from Interpol. It had been considered within the organization Markovic was part of the Russian Mafia. The problem was that everyone (his victims and/or their families) were afraid to testify against him. With his involvement here, Richards now fully realized the severity the situation had now taken.

Despite the fact that this was considered an FBI matter, Steve Richards thought it prudent to let certain members of the local police aware of the matter at hand. With his superior's approval, he was given the OK with the understanding that Steve was to personally handle the case due to its sensitivity. His selection was one officer Donovan of Romanian descent and very proud of his heritage. Another, his partner of choice at times, (her last name momentarily escaped him, Archer perhaps), were not considered loose cannons by any means. But they worked efficiently in an off-manner way with a nearly unorthodox chance of obtaining desired results. The thing that mattered now was what bothered Steve Richards the most. How the hell did Mikhail Markovic come in the play of schemes and knowing Michael's Mother?

***************************************************

Officers Jozef and Jana waited patiently going over the file place before them in the grey building just outside the boundaries of a fenced off Bikini Beach, its walls stretching over twenty feet high. More in some areas. A small gated entrance on one side allow staff to enter and exit within as a secured entrance out front with a concealed camera used to survey those wishing to gain entry into the inner sanctum of the old woman's office. Seated comfortably this case had been placed squarely on their shoulders. A lot of the burden had to do with Steve Richards unusual request for them as he had worked indirectly with both officers previously on several sensitive cases. With Jozef having family roots to that part of the world Steve felt assured his assistance could only help the case. All had looked into Markovic's activities, with Jozef's off handed comment of the man's dossier made an interesting read, in fact a very disturbing read. Seated casually within the office after both Jana and Jozef had poured over the information they put forward their idea to a reluctant Anya as with the old woman.

"I don't like it Jozef it's too dangerous."

"I agree it has its risks bunică." In his keeping activates related to Bikini Beach informal. "But both Jana and I will be on hand at all times."

"Is there another way around this?" A troubled Anya asked towards her officer friends.

"If there is, we haven't seen it. Doing it in this manner, allows Michael to have a circle of friends or family given of what we've been told of past friendships. They will be with him 24/7." Jana replied.

"I had the chance to speak with him earlier," a gleam in Jozef's eye as if he were hiding something. "Let's just say there's something very special about this young man."

"How so?"

"Not much in way of a gut feeling, but I feel something peculiar, different about him. Not fully magic," when both Grandmother and Anya studied him, "but one who has a depth most kids of his age don't have."

"Jozef, you mean you already had this discussion with him already?" The older matron asked, obviously very upset, nearly outraged at not being consulted first.

"No bunică," taking to appease the older matron's sudden temper, "a brave boy, and in agreement this man has to be stopped. We've left certain questions unanswered leaving them in both of your capable hands."

"Do you really feel using him as bait will work Jozef?" Anya asked nodding her understanding.

"It's not something I like and ... given over a past result, I don't know if we should risk doing so again. Jana and I have argued, and discussed it thousands of times."

"I see," Grandmother answered mollified. "Those were her wishes Jozef not yours. You couldn't have stopped her no matter how hard you wished," seeing his nod of understanding.

"Perhaps not thousands, but we have spent countless hours in the days going over it Anya." Jana informed Anya. Both had deep, nearly heated discussions concerning the merits of needing the involvement of a citizen in such a serious matter only to concede the need to draw out those involved. It was a scenario neither cared for.

"Maybe we should bring Michael in now." Grandmother suggested done with the talking. "We need to see if Michael is happy with all this subterfuge."

"I'll go and fetch him..." Jana said starting to rise when Anya cut her off.

"No Jana, I'll fetch him." Anya stated indicating for her to stay in wanting to know what Jozef had taken to hide about the boy.

Never one of the tallest boys in school Michael was still tall even at a modest 5'9", weighing in at a hundred and eighty-five pounds. Although many considered him a book worm of sorts at school he still found time to enjoy sports as with martial arts. Obtaining a black belt degree of first Dan, or a first-class black belt in Shotokan karate, this was really his form of escape from a very unhappy reality of existence. He loved his parents dearly, but felt that it was only his Father who had loved and respected him.

His Mother it seemed had considered him an embarrassment. Now it seemed to Michael all he has left his Aunt Julie. Or Aunt Jewels, he affectionately called her thanks to her once husband with his taking to call her so during better times. He considered Cassie, his cousin, as being okay. But with their age difference it seemed worse than ever now with her attending College and wanting to become a Doctor. For Michael, he had no earthly idea of what he wanted to do with his life. But here he was now forced to live in a new country and having to learn a strange new culture, as with being sent to a new school. The last week had left him more than confused. It had been overwhelming as he seemed lost with no one to turn to leaving him to flounder like a fish out of water. The effect of it all was as stifling as was his being unaccustomed to this newfound weather.

And now here he was left waiting outside a water park with the expectation of looking to see someone he didn't know. It wasn't lost on him that this was the same water park that he and Chelle were once talking about. What he was having trouble with was why, why come to Bikini Beach if he was in mortal danger?

That strange phone call he received last night asking him. No, not asking, but telling him to be here promptly at 10 o'clock. The caller had not been threatening, but she had been very insistent. Aunt Jewels just seemed to pass it off as an act of kindness. 'This is a small town.' She said. 'People would have heard what you're going through and are being kind.' Cassie added, 'Mike, it's like Mom said people are just being nice, go with the flow.' 'Maybe they're right,' he thought, it's a different world compared to the UK, just go with the flow.

'Sometimes,' recounting a saying, 'The loneliest place could be found of one standing within a crowd.' And that's just how it seemed. Waiting outside he had found himself surrounded by a throng of people with their coming to form quite a long queue waiting to enter the park. Michael was not to be a part of that queue. Just one to missed sitting amongst them ignored overall on a park bench near the gate. The morning had been long waiting there sitting, thinking about how lonely he was with not even his aunt and cousin in attendance given how they had seemed uninterested in coming.

"You're quite right Michael. Sometimes being in a crowd is the loneliest place in the world. I'm Anya by the way." Startled at first with the striking woman knowing what he had been thinking, he nearly missed where she extended her hand in greeting caught in seeing her beauty. Playing it off he though perhaps his dour look conveyed his feelings. "Follow me, Grandmother, and Officers Jana and Jozef are waiting in the office for us." Relieved that he could leave both the misery and heat outside.

Anya led him to the grey office building and just before her fingers could input the necessary code on the door pad, the door clicked allowing them entry. Standing just inside the entrance way upon entering Michael noticed how much darker it was inside. As with thankfully cooler. It took a few moments for his eyes to become adjusted to the interiors lighting and as they did he saw an old woman whom left little doubt to be Anya's Grandmother. She looked quite lovely given her age he thought of the matron.

'You're right Michael I am.' He heard nothing verbal come from the woman as he stood there startled. It was as if her voice had just popped inside his head. 'Don't be frightened' the older voice soothed as he waited there nearly afraid of what was happening. 'It seems you have a rare gift Michael. Treasure it.'

"I knew I felt something special about him Grandmother." Anya answered herself to both him and her having eyed Officer Jozef with his offhanded smirk. Turning back to Michael. "We'll talk later about it here." Her voice was as reassuring as the older woman seated at her desk. "It's far more polite if we talk normally. Far less intrusive, first of all, you've met Officer Jana Archer and Officer Jozef Donovan, who, let's say, deal with certain cases."

Nodding Michael asked, "Have you found this man? What's his name, Markovic yet?"

Jana let out a loud sigh. "Sorry Michael we haven't, but it seems we need your cooperation in help tracking him down."

"I told Special Agent Richards, I don't really know this man. I've only seen him once, maybe twice at my grandparent's home. He seems to have known my Mother." Michael visibly shuddered as he said this. It was when he took a seat Anya offered Michael a root beer seemingly out of nowhere or with his asking as he settled next to them.

"You never had a very good relationship with your Mother did you Michael?" Grandmother asked gently having indicated for him to be seated in the lounge area.

"No Ma'am, Mum and I were never close. It was like she never wanted me around."

"How about your Father? Did you get along with him?" Jozef quizzed. It was then Michael noted Jozef had taken out a small notepad, jotting down bits and pieces of what Michael could assume were necessary information.

"Dad, he was amazing. He was my best friend as well as being my Dad. He hated football or soccer as you Yanks call it." Throwing in the jibe trying to relax. He noted the grins unaware of ones fingers or silent mumble helping him to be at ease. "But he was always supportive there when I played for my school team. Unfortunately, Mum couldn't be bothered with me. Dad and I would ever toss a football, American football that is, or throw a baseball. He always encouraged me to be proud of my Anglo-American heritage."

"Tell us more about your Mom Michael." Jana asked.

"Like I said Mum and I were never close. The same with her family. I never seemed to be a part of them. It's almost like I was an embarrassment of sorts to them." After pausing a moment taking a sip he used it to gather his thoughts then continued. "I always got the feeling that Mum's family considered that I was an outsider. It's as if they knew something that I didn't. That I was simply around just to be tolerated." The look of defeat on Michael's face told them what else they wanted to know.

There was silence for a few moments while those gathered collected their thoughts. Unbeknownst to Michael both Grandmother and Anya had gazed intuitively towards the boy slowly drawing unheard conclusions, becoming more troubled, concerned over the boy's future. It appeared both Grandmother and Anya were of the consensuses opinion that Jozef's and Jana's plan could work.

'It's too blurred to know fully Grandmother. I have a bad feeling about Michael.' Anya conveyed to her Grandmother telepathically.

'I sense it too child.' Both once again deciding this was probably the best recourse for now. Michael appeared in need of much protection as with dealing with great sorrow and grief. With a sigh Grandmother turned towards her computer inputting all of Michael's necessary details as with him being asked to pose for a picture leaving him wondering as she inputted the data into the computer. A few moments later a laminated pass emerged ready.

"Okay Michael this," handing him the pictured card. "Is your pass, when you visit, just go over to the express line and swipe it. Due to these unusual circumstances this will be an open-ended pass. Each and every week come Sunday without fail you will need to stop by the office before closing so one of us can renew your membership. Jozef will show you the men's changing rooms. Please don't forget to shower it's a health department regulation." Anya informed him.

"This one is on us." Jozef added as Michael examined his pass. It was with his examining the pass he never noticed the smirks the officers shared with each other just before Jozef took to escorting a somewhat confused boy out the back door.

At seeing the 'Men's Showers Michael thought how much smaller the building itself was compared to the women's much larger structure sitting across the courtyard. 'I guess they don't get many male visitors.' He thought to himself. It would also be true to say that he wondered if being here at all was such a good idea.

Out of curiosity he took a quick look around once inside looking about to see if any others were also changing. As far as changing rooms went it was pretty much the same standard as any other he had visited. The only exception, and he wondered why it was placed there, was a large mirror firmly secured over the entrance/exit door. But he put all that aside as he proceeded to change. Leaving his clothes stuffed haphazardly in one of the lockers he tensed at first just as a spray of water from the shower hit him. Instantly Michael noticed how warm and pleasant it was already set to the right temperature to his liking. Letting the water stream over his body he noted where the shower also had a soothing massage effect, causing him to feel more relaxed taking out most of the tension for who knows how long. It was by this feeling of being so relaxed he took to shutting his eyes savoring the sensations as muscles loosened, unknotting, leaving him to miss seeing a pink mist as it rose from the waters.

After a few moments more, savoring the refreshing shower he grudgingly opened his eyes. Immediately he felt a little disorientated as the inside of the stall itself seemed off. From where he stood it seemed as if the taps were now positioned a little higher. Had he shrunk? Or had the room grown? 'No, both are impossible,' he thought to himself. Shaking his head as if to try and clear his thinking as he walked, Michael began to notice some major differences. First was where his center seemed off balance, way off. Secondly was the nature of his stride with how he seemed to be walking in a more feminine way. It certainly felt more feminine from when he first exited the showers as with to which he could almost feel his hips give a gentle sway. It was there he noticed how he opted to place one foot in front of the other unlike his more so normally hunkering walk would be. Add to that the fact of what he also felt, yes, he was sure of what he definitely felt. The change of his now wet hair with its cascading down his back like a waterfall slapping against his back. In his peripheral vision, he glimpsed strands of the honey blonde hair striking against his shoulders. By the time he finished his walk to the mirror the full effect of his change was nearly complete. As he looked into the hanging mirror Michael saw a girl of similar age confront him, but one who stood several inches short, about 5'2" he guessed only to be somehow confirmed within as to why she had lost those seven inches or so, her being shorter than him. She had beautiful piercing blue eyes and honey blonde hair the same as he. 'She could be my own twin,' Michael thought in admiration. There was also her large resemblance to the actress Melissa Joan Hart from when she played the Sabrina character on the tele. She didn't have an athletic build, but one that looked as though she had a well-toned body with what could be called reasonably modest 34B boobs, small pointed nipples extended from light brown areolas encircling them. What was confusing was her manner of matching his every movement. No, this can't be, the very idea of such a thought nearing denial, in fact with all that had happened since his arrival, he didn't know what he thought anymore.

"You could easily pass as my sister." Voicing what he thought needed to be said. And as his voice came forth from her moving lips before him, the sound was very feminine, almost musical in pitch. It sounded like the voice of a well brought up English girl. 'Wait' he thought as it hit him standing there in what had to be the mirror from whence he first spotted it when entering. 'I'm not her. I'm not a girl.'

"What is going on here?" in her musical voice. "That can't be me, it's impossible."

"I'm afraid it's very much possible." Anya informed him as a stream of light filled the entrance way before she did.

"People simply don't change gender." Michael said reaffirming his belief.

"They do here." Anya replied with an unconcerned smirk. "Grandmother built this park as a refuge so women can have fun and enjoy themselves without being leered over like sex objects. Men are allowed to come, but as you can see..."

"There are certain conditions." Michael finished for her as if reading her mind.

"Exactly!" It was at that moment a bikini top seemed to appear in her hand that wasn't there before. "Would you mind putting this on too, Grandmother has a strict rule in not allowing topless bathing." Michael looked at it like it was a snake. A slithering reptile ready to coil its way about him just before it sank its fangs deep.

"It won't bite you." Anya teased. "Don't think about it, just put it on." She suggested.

Without thinking Michael took the top and fastened it. He was just finishing fastening the clasp when he realized what he had done. "How did I do that? And how do you change people?"

"Simple. We use a little magic."

"Magic? Yeah right, as if." Michael said scornfully.

"So how do you explain those then?" Anya asked having pointed at his now her chest. "Plus, there's the fact in how you put the bikini top on as though you've done it all your life."

Michael closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I can't explain it." Hearing the now feminine sigh extracting itself from within her. She wasn't sure what was possible any more.

"There's magic to give the new girl a helping hand in what we have implemented. Grandmother likens it to being given training wheels. Basically, it's just a few of the necessary skills a girl knows, such as that and fixing your make-up. Let me demonstrate further. Tell me your name?"

"Jennifer Leigh Stephenson. No, I'm Jennifer Leigh, Jennifer... Jenn…" growing frustrated unable to pronounce his male name. "Don't tell me - more magic." Finally giving in.

"Let me answer a few known questions others have asked before you. After all you're not the first to come here. First off, it's only temporary." Which caused another brief sigh. "You'll be a girl for the duration of your pass which is why you have to come each Sunday before closing. At this point it looks to be a few weeks. As far as others are concerned such as your Aunt and Cousin you've always been known as Jennifer. The only ones who know you as Michael will be Grandmother, Jana, Jozef, myself and you. Yep and I'm betting you still have a ton of questions too."

"That is an understatement. Why -"

Anya giggled cutting off the question before it was asked. "She's my Grandmother and likes to be known as Grandmother in answer to that question." Pausing a moment she continued. "I'm sorry Jennifer that was rude of me intruding on your thoughts like that. We'll talk more about your telepathy later."

Making their way back to the grey office building Grandmother, Jana and Jozef sat waiting for them. And in the confines of a building where none could hear, both Jozef and Jana took turns in telling Jennifer of where there were several inconsistencies concerning her parent's murder which didn't seem to make sense. By Michael's account, now Jennifer's own admission earlier, her mother had also distanced herself from her daughter. Sitting there listening to them talk, her Jennifer memories informed her it even more so now. A part of her found it disconcerted, unbalanced on how far her male memories had been swept away by her female side.

Still, even here, Jennifer found she was the main beneficiary stipulated in her father's will. A reality partially consistent of her other life with the death of both parents. Jennifer (as she accepted herself as at the moment) stood to gain almost everything as before, but all this would still be held in a trust fund until she was of age, with the trustee still designated as her Aunt, who had also been placed as her legal guardian. Her cousin Cassie would inherit the condominium. Plus, her father had always promised to Cassie he would take to pay her college fees. With her Mom's blessing Cassie was going to add her Grandparents endowment to that as well. This had all come to light on the death of both parents. With the amount of money and holdings bequeathed a possible kidnapping had always been considered to be an ongoing problem. Therein was the reason for the FBI's involvement as with the circles her aunt moved in. This would surely attract similar possibilities.

At the time of her parent's death only her father's body had been located, but not her Mother's. A search had been conducted with no evident traces of DNA or body parts found. Nothing of purpose had been found in explanation and therein was the mystery surrounding their deaths as with Mikhail Markovic's involvement as well. As the meeting came to its conclusion:

"Jennifer," Grandmother suggested "Why don't you spend some time inside the park. Relax. You'll find that it'll help. Perhaps you could look up an old friend at the Junior Lifeguard Academy." She hinted with a gleam in her eye.

"Sure, I guess it'll be alright," who could she know here. "But I prefer Jenny, the other is so… formal," as Grandmother also handed Jenny three vouchers.

"As you wish Jenny." Confused Jenny looked over the vouchers for a burger and fries' meal. She wondered at why she had three of them, but it was the knowing look on Grandmother's face that left Jenny with little doubt that it was best she should not argue. Following the instructions that Anya had given her Jenny heard a young voice give a familiar high-pitched squeal as she neared the JLA section. It was one she knew all so well and the next second Jenny found herself almost knocked to the ground by a very overzealous and excited Melanie Harris.

"Jenny what are you doing here? Will you help me build a sandcastle? Did you buy us those tickets? I hope you're not still sad like you were at the airport." As the girl rattled off one question after another, not bothering to wait for a reply.

"So many questions for one little girl," in becoming ensnared in the girl's excitement as she took to answer in order. "A friend bought me the ticket. Yes, I'd love to help you build a sand castle Melanie. No, I didn't buy them for you. Melanie I'm always happy when I'm round you."

"Maybe not directly Jennifer, but I'll wager you were involved somehow." Katie Harris informed Jenny taking hold of the ever-excited whirlwind child.

"And you know this how Ms. Harris?"

"Please call me Katie, only my students call me Ms. Harris. And right now, I'm not teaching."

"It wasn't me Ms. Harr I mean Katie, it was my Aunt. I admit it was at my suggestion. Had it not been for Melanie telling a TSA agent that a man was watching me, I'm not sure what would have happened to me."

"Now that sounds pretty scary."

"I won't lie to you Katie it was. The worst part of it is that I hadn't even noticed myself."

"Are you going to stand there talking all day talking? Or help me build a sandcastle?" A very frustrated Melanie Harris demanded with both hands on her hips.

"Sorry Melanie I'll do that now."

Katie Harris stood there with a bemused look on her face. As her six-year-old went off to the artificial beach hand in hand with Jenny being dragged if not pulled, she became aware of how Jenny must be feeling. It hadn't been not so long ago she had lost someone dear. Her own husband Pete succumbed to cancer, leaving both her and Melanie alone. Luckily, she had the presence of parents, meaning her parents and her late husband’s to turn to who had provided lots of love and support to both.

'Why is the world such a cruel place sometimes?' Katie mused over to herself.

She reminded herself of the promise she made to Pete on his deathbed. No matter what work commitments she had, they would take second, her being the remaining parent, as Melanie must come first. Her brother Ed, had suggested this vacation to her, in fact he had even gone as far as organize time off from her school without consulting her. At first Katie was angry and hurt that her brother should interfere to find out a couple of days later that Pete had been secretly putting money aside for both her and Melanie to take such a vacation once he passed. Following through in his brother-in-law's wishes, it had always been his thoughtfulness that astounded her in their short but loving marriage.

Throughout her entire afternoon Jenny spent the day with both Katie and Melanie growing to know more of them. She and Katie had so much in common. Both had lost someone who was dear and close to them. Both had found the time to start opening up a little to each other. As such they enjoyed lunch at the Tiki hut where Katie mentioned how Melanie had been the catalyst for the two of them.

"I don't think just for the two of us Katie. All three of us are grieving over two people we all care for."

"You mean three, don't you? What about your Mum?" As a Mother, Katie felt she had to say something in the woman's defense.

"We're not close, sorry I mean we weren't close, not at all."

"I see, I'm sorry Jenny I really shouldn't have said anything." Katie apologized, feeling she had taken the conversation into forbidden territory.

"No, it's fine, really, you couldn't have known."

It was her seeing how upset Katie was over the gaffe, Jenny got up from the table and they both hugged. Noticing that Melanie was very quiet they looked to see that her head nodded irregularly trying to stay awake. Picking her up, Jenny shifted a very tired Melanie on her back letting her head nestle against hers as the little girl tried to cling hold of the older, while Katie carried their bags back to the changing rooms. Melanie had been a little disappointed on hearing the news Jenny would not be there the next day even in her tired state. Jenny explained patently to her how with her now living in the US she had to register and go to school unlike her. But she did promise that she would see her the next weekend.

*************************************************************************

Living as Jenny, Michael was finding out how far her relationship with her Aunt was overwhelmingly different. In many ways there was a profound closeness she'd never felt before when Michael. Even her relationship with Cassie was better overall as he had never fully bonded with her. Was it both their age and gender differences in contributing heavily towards that she wondered. Even attending High School came as a complete culture shock for Jennifer Leigh's. Both her enrollment as with attendance of an unfamiliar school system were so vastly different if not taxing.

Michael had not experienced Secondary School having been place in a private school. His needing to go in and register had been a formality really. Schooling for him consisted itself of being a combination of school, leisure center as with being his home. Even as Jenny, her memories of attendance had changed little for her. But this American way of attending 'High School' vs even Secondary School, assaulted her sense of being compared to the ways she was used to. At his and her old school, there were two hundred students including the day students. Now as Jennifer Leigh Stephenson a student in a vast bigger school with more students, many were from very affluent families.

It was at lunch time, and Jenny was fiddling about with the lock on her locker. She felt then the ominous presence of someone peering over her shoulder. As she turned her head, Jenny was looking into the chest of a boy looming over her. It was bad enough when she found she would be cramped into such a small locker area. Worst was when she found herself to have this guy invading her private space. She'd heard of possibly meeting the pending figure, one Chip Monroe, from a few of the other girls warning her during the week. It seems he had a problem. A problem with his understanding of the word 'No.' Of not taking it for an answer with his given reputation towards the ladies. And Jenny was determined not to be seen as another notch on his belt. She was beginning to find that being female was sometimes very intimidating given both loss of height and muscle. As Michael, she would have simply ignored him. It wasn't where Michael would feel intimidated, just simply put off to where he would not feel the need to compete with an athlete.

"I see you're having trouble with the lock." Chip Monroe said, his jersey shirt showing himself to be one with the school's football league. She thought to where instead of being a jock, jerk was a more fitting description.

"How very perceptive of you, I'm impressed." Jenny answered in a seemingly bored voice.

"You're that new English chick right? I heard that you went to some fancy private girl school in England."

"Chick," annoyed at the connotation, "have I grown yellow feathers and a beak now?" Wondering if his education advanced further than that of elementary school.

"Ha-ha English sense of humor, right? I know how difficult it is when you're new and don't know anyone. How about I show you around?"

"Thanks, but no thanks. I have a cousin who has shown me around, and if I need to know anything I simply ask."

"I don't think you know who I am."

"I can think fine thank-you. I know exactly who you are. I don't date jocks, athletes, or anyone else who is, or acts like, a megalomaniac. Or is that beyond your Dick and Jane understanding?"

It was there Chip noticed that a lot of other students were listening in on the exchange going on. For his own reputations sake, he realized he had to win this girl over trying a new approach.

"That black Lexus sport I saw you drive in the school lot. It's yours? Because I'm impressed such an impressive beautiful car as that is being driven by another beauty such as you. Such a beautiful owner."

"Thanks, I think. It was a gift from a family member."

"Cool why don't I call around. We can take a drive together in your car?"

"Look Monroe, what part of no thank-you is it you don't understand? I'd not date you even if you were the only man on Earth."

"You cold hearted bitch! I bet it's because you're a lesbian." He stated pushing back, unaccustomed to being assaulted so recklessly. His narcissistic ego refused to accept her rejection thus choosing an easy route of laying claiming towards the obvious form of rejection. An easy measure to save face speaking loud enough for those around to hear. "You look the type to hate all men especially a real man and that's the truth." He bellowed for those close to hear.

"Chip Monroe you'd not know what the truth was if someone hit you over the head with it."

At that moment, there came a short sharp 'ah hum' sound alerting everybody's attention. The deep resonating sound was associated with the approach of Deputy Principal Snitter who was also responsible for dispatching discipline within the School.

"Reluctantly Mr. Monroe I can't give you detention this time in the season. But rest assured, I'm going to be talking with your coach about this recent act of behavior of yours today."

"I'm sorry Mr. Snitter. I was only trying to welcome a new student to the school." Chip started to explain.

"I believe you are on second lunch Mr. Monroe." Cutting the youth off abruptly. "I suggest you take advantage of the time and go work out in the Gym."

Smart enough to not argue further Chip Monroe said no more, but slunk away to make his way to the Gym's weight room figuring that maybe he could take this disgrace out on the weights.

"Ms. Stephenson," the deputy principle said turning his attention to Jenny. "I'm aware that you're new to the school and to the United States. But with your given background I really expected more from you."

"I'm sorry Mr. Snitter it won't happen again."

"You're on first lunch I believe Ms. Stephenson. I would suggest you make your way to the cafeteria taking the opportunity to get something to eat while Monroe is busy." He turned his attention to two other girls who were milling around still, watching the altercation. "Ms. Watson, Ms. Johnson would you please show Ms. Stephenson the way?"

"Of course Mr. Snitter. Sure." Each said quickly as Mr. Snitter headed once more towards his office considering the matter closed. There seemed to be smirk of a grin as he left them.

"Great! That's all I needed. How long was he there for?" Jenny asked.

"Let's put it this way," one of the girls grinned herself. "When you said, 'Have I grown yellow feathers and a beak'."

"OH No, that was right at the start, my life is over." Jenny groaned closing her eyes in despair, leaning on her locker. "What a way to start a new school."

"Hey, don't despair," The one grinning girl trying to cheer up Jenny. "Making Mr. Snitter grin is no mean feat. By the way I'm Erika Watson and this is Lucy Johnson." As way of introduction.

"I'm Jennifer Leigh Stephenson, please, just call me Jenny."

"My how formal?" Erika asked in jest. "Are all British girls like that?" Having never formally met any, ignoring any reply. "Jenny this car of yours, you do realize that every guy will be on a testosterone high with it don't you?" Erika said as they headed towards the lunch room. "You're British, and Chip Monroe has just pretty much branded you the Ice Queen."

"And you're also a lesbian too don't forget." Lucy added with a chuckle.

"So, guys will now see me as a challenge?" Not liking the given label thanks to Chip.

"Don't you just love it when a plan comes together?" Erika joked.

"I just don't have a lot of patience with idiots to be honest."

"Hallelujah to that sister." Both Erika and Lucy answered causing the three to start giggling.

As they made their way to the dining room, it was just as Jenny had expected it to be from her cousin's description. The room was long and filled with tables and chairs as with the serving counter to the left as they walked in. It was generic of most school dining rooms leaving no real surprises. Like other school dining rooms, the walls were a plain off white with a bulletin board at one end which, on the whole was ignored. Not out of disrespect, mind you, but basically there was never anything important or new to put on it, a relic of newer electronic methods. As they entered through the double doors leading into the dining area they were hit with not just the noise, but by an unpleasant aroma of sufficiently different meals thrown together filling the air with a pungent odor when combined. Jenny found her stomach trying to roil in revolt against the onslaught of smells. None of them were too appetizing in their appeal.

"I'm not sure what kind of meals you had at that fancy school you went to Jenny, but here it's pretty basic if not bland."

"Damn! I take it no Lobster thermidor then?" Jenny quipped with mock disgust.

"No, but they do make a mean eggplant parmesan." Lucy answered. "And when I say mean, I do mean, mean." She pulled a rancid face as she said this.

Jenny thought for a moment before wrinkling up her nose in disgust and said. "I think I'm going to settle for a salad"

"The chicken is probably the safest bet to go for. That's what Lucy and I have most the time." Erika suggested.

That was it then as the three girls all opted for the same salad. Having selected and payed for their respective meals they went in search of an empty table to eat. After finding one Jenny was finding herself in very comfortable company since her change. Their meeting had been pretty much an accident in how she came across both Erika and Lucy sure they had meet in a couple of her classes. But she'd never really spoken to them if they were. Most people in the school it seemed were either scared or in awe of her from her way of speech to how she acted. Perhaps it was the car? She wondered. Or was it her circumstances, perhaps something else? She wasn't really that sure of which. And sitting here with both girls talking she found that wasn't the case with Erika or Lucy. Both seemed ready to accept her for who she was. It was there listening Jenny found herself making comparisons to her other life as Michael.

He lived a pretty isolated life spending most of his time shuffled in private boarding schools as had she. Yet Jenny seemed to differ by having more socializing skills than him. Just like Michaels father, hers was always away on business only to call when time permitted. She'd have heartfelt conversations as with filling him in with what was taking place in her life whereas her mother just seemed to show no more concern in doing other things, uninterested in what her day had consisted of leaving her alone and distant from her. In fact, when she looked back, her mother was deeply lacking in her life just like Michael's. Sure, Michael’s friends in school were such a nonstarter. Except, most of his fellow scholars placed more interest in sports. Michael did occasionally play football for his school team. But he was also happy, content to sit in the dormitory reading a book. However, as Jenny looked at her life in comparison, hers were a far different cry of lifestyle. She had been a Daddy's girl with how often she would go on Daddy/Daughter dinners. Elena, her mother, was always cold towards her, which caused a lot of friction, heated arguments between them both. In some respect, her reality hadn't changed very much from Michael’s home life. Jenny took to believe this is why she was first sent to a private school. Even the girls she was friends with had similar problems with their respective mothers or stepmothers. So it was probably more like kindred spirits than real friendship. Maybe it was just everything was finally catching up on her, for all of a sudden Jenny ate away at the limp salad as her very emotions internally felt so convoluted. She found them to be confusing and annoying with these hated girl hormones. 'Why do I always react in such a girly way? I hate it, damned hormones!' She thought as she ate unsure if becoming a girl was such a bright idea.

*********************************************************************

At the end of her first week Jenny had driven to Bikini Beach in keeping her promise to Melanie. While the little girl was attending a swimming lesson thankful for the chance for her to work off some of that buoyant energy, both Jenny and Katie had their first chance in having a deeper conversation without the sudden interruptions of a very active young girl.

"Jenny please don't be offended by this. But I'm sure you have friends your own age you'd rather be with." Katie insisted to where Jenny kept insisting herself of a desired promise to Melanie. She had met the two of them just outside the water parks entrance with the plan of having a day of fun. She profusely insisted she had no real obligations which was true.

"Why would you say such a thing Katie?" Jenny starting to feel a little angry at such an accusation. Not only was it fun to just goof off and spend some time with Melanie it didn't take long before Jenny once again came to think of how much she had in common with the little girl.

"Please don't grow upset Jenny. I can't say exactly I know how you feel, but I have an understanding of it. You're a young girl, surely you must have friends that you'd rather be with more than a single widowed mother. One whose been feeling a little sorry for herself." Katie insisted. "Don't think you have any real obligation to spend your free time with us."

"Why." Jenny asked aware that she did. "Melanie has a loving devoted Mum, but no Father. I had my Daddy," Jenny answered sadly, "a little girl really needs a father figure in her life."

Taking to reapply lotion on her body growing used to the sunny weather hinting if Katie needed another application, "I only met a couple of friends Katie since I've been here. It's only been a little over a week or two since I've arrived here and I don't really know them yet. I've never heard you complain once since we've met. To be honest Melanie's such a happy child. I really can't think of anyone who I'd rather be with right now."

"I'm sorry Jenny, I guess I just feel I'm keeping you from your friends."

"Pish." Growing annoyed. "Tell me to mind my own business if you like Katie. But I was thinking one of the most important things in my life when I was ummm a little girl with my daddy." Jenny was feeling more than a little choked up at this. But she felt it was something she had to mention as her girl memories were pretty much shouting out to her that this was the right time to mention this.

"I know what you're thinking Jenny. Does she have a good male role model in her life?" She felt for Jenny knowing how difficult this would be for her. Despite Jenny being a teenager Katie realized she must be going through her own private version of hell as well. "Yes she does, she has my Brother Ed there for her. He was actually Pete's, my husband's best friend." After a moment's pause, to compose herself, she continued. "Melanie also has her Grandfather's on both sides of the family."

"So that's how you met him?"

"Yes, Pete and Ed were roommates at university. They also knew each other all through school. I had this huge crush on him since I was about fourteen. Ed always teased me about it but it was at their graduation that I started to date him." Katie had a faraway look in her eyes as she reminisced over those happier times.

"That's good, a girl needs a Daddy figure even if it's by proxy."

"I couldn't agree more." It was this statement that closed the discussion.

Both watched Melanie as she enjoyed her swimming lesson. 'It's strange.' Jenny thought. 'Just over a week ago I was a boy and this little girl saved me. Now, I have no clue what's going to happen or why. But one thing I would love is for this lady, my friend, and this wonderful little girl for them to be happy.'

Katie once again was thinking about what her dying husband wish had been, said in how they both needed this holiday. The school year had been pretty punishing this time round. Her head-teacher/Principal had told her there was no hurry to return back. They could cover pretty well until the half term. Katie wasn't sure she could ever go back though. She had Melanie to think of now. The house was now paid for thankfully. Pete's life insurance had seen to that. That had been part of the mortgage agreement. It automatically came into effect upon his death. Soon after her swimming lesson had ended Melanie and Jenny had once more took to building sandcastles. At other times Jenny would head into the water washing off sand that had crawled into her bottom from sitting there as the young girl took to dumping wet sand in her lap giggling immensely. It was at one point that Katie realized she was going to have problems when it was time to go as Melanie was now getting attached to Jenny. Unbeknownst to her was where Jenny was also becoming fondly attached to Melanie.

***********************************************************************

Over the course of several weeks Jenny found herself settling down into a routine with her new environment and was also thinking more of herself as a her. Jenny found this a little troubling. But she felt reassured where things would work out when discussed before Grandmother when she went to renew her admission when asked.

One of the more difficult times was with a girl named Maria Martinez, the part time housekeeper to her Aunt Jewels. It wasn't that she didn't like the girl. It was quite the opposite, she really liked her a lot. Maria was a little older than Jenny. It seemed Maria felt very uneasy around her, always referring to her as Miss Stephenson. One Saturday morning while they were in the kitchen with both Aunt Jewels and Cassie out shopping at Lynwood Mall, Maria had taken to cooking breakfast for Jenny. Having slept in late after a busy Friday night of trying out for the school's cheerleading team, an endeavor Jenny considered pretty brave considering her background. She wasn't exactly holding out much hope as she had been asked to repeat the routine she had done. Totally unsure precisely what to expect, Jenny had taken to combine a dance number with a highly active gymnastic routine she had done at her old school. Well at least that's what her Jenny set of memories told her as she went through the motions once more before them exerting leaps, bounding with high stepped kicks leaving her panting excessively with heaving breasts before being dismissed once more.

"Miss Stephenson may I speak with you?"

Jenny noticed in where Maria was looking anxious at her. It was obviously she had something on her mind. For some reason, she was unable to understand why Maria was so nervous, formal when around her. Jenny had always tried to go out of her way to help Maria feel more comfortable when around. But something, was definitely bothering her today.

"Of course you may Maria; but on one condition." She waited a moment for Maria to compose herself. It was so clear that she felt somewhat intimidated by Jenny. "The condition is that you just call me Jenny not Miss Jenny, and most certainly not Miss Stephenson." Wagging a finger at her in emphasis.

"The school you attended Miss..." Maria froze a moment of seeing where Jenny raised her eyebrow. "Sorry I mean Jenny, this school you went to. Did you study much Shakespeare?"

"Shakespeare is compulsory in the English education system. He is probably our greatest playwright. Why do you ask?"

"Well," still obviously nervous, "I'm attending classes at the Community College studying Literature. And obviously, Shakespeare is part of that. I have to be honest, um Jenny. That I am finding it difficult."

"As it happens; I love Shakespeare..."

"I know."

"You know?" Jenny looked up and smiled. "Who told you this, Aunt Jewels?"

"No, it was Cassie who told me. I'm sorry I shouldn't have asked." Trying to shy away from the conversation having now done so.

Jenny felt bemused by it all and yet flattered as well. "I've finished breakfast now. What else do you have to do Maria?"

"Just clear up; I finish earlier on weekends."

"Okay, so we'll put everything in the dishwasher. Clean down. Then we can go to my room and discuss how I can help you." Jenny suggested.

A few minutes later both girls, were situated on the floor with several books laid before them with Maria explaining, "It's a linguistic problem." Embarrassed with what she was about to divulge.

"I had to drop out of High School in order to help my family out. My father, Mario Martinez had been Mrs. Owens gardener. For fifteen years, this is, until he suffered a stroke, and was forced to retire."

Jenny cast her mind back to how she heard when Uncle Paul had left. A strange reminiscent of sorts from her feminine perspective. Aunt Jewels had suggested that Mario could perhaps work in the garden a couple of days a week. Of course, there was very little he could do. But it did help both Mario and his family financially as with where Mario would regain a little self-respect. Working helped him both mentally and physically. Aunt Jewels had always insisted she was paying for Mario's knowledge, not his ability to do the gardening. Of course, Jenny knew most of this, but wasn't aware of where Maria fitted in until it came to her how Maria must have quit school to help as her father grew more feeble. How it must have been Julie and Cassie encouraging Maria to return to school. With Maria now attending Community College as Cassie, it was her aim to take a degree majoring in Education. A dream of hers was to go into teaching.

Over the course of the next couple of hours, the two girls had started to become firm friends. Jenny was thrilled, admiring Maria's resilience with her desire to improve her life and those around her. Unbeknown to either as they studied a figure had taken to quietly break his way into the house with his finding a window unsecured. Carefully he'd searched all the downstairs rooms. Listening from within a vacant room he heard the sudden sound of laughter, satisfied in hearing that his Jenny was still within the home. Now if he could just grab her his troubles would soon be over. "She must be upstairs." The man whispered whom she would know to be her Uncle if she had heard his voice. Paul Owen waited thinking how easy this was going to be.

"Take those books Maria." Having handed several over to her. "Have a look through and we can discuss it again in a day or two if you like."

"Are you sure?" Looking over the volume of literature they had gone over, "Thanks Jenny you've been a great help. It almost seems like fun the way you explained it."

"It is fun, you just have to learn to relax, and enjoy it." Excusing herself briefly.

In only hearing Jenny's voice, Paul Owens never understood what she fully said only to know there had been another voice accompanying hers to which he found alarming for it meant whomever the other was presented a problem. He hoped that it wasn't either Julie or Cassie as their presence would really complicate matters. Even with his divorce from Julie, he still harbored deep feelings for them. He had wondered many times since divorcing Julie if their divorce had really been such a good move after all. Approaching Jenny's room, he tentatively confirmed the voice as being the daughter of their former gardener Mario's with his peering around the door unseen. As Paul Owen waited until she had her back to him he committed himself to the act of kidnapping when he did a full body rush knocking Maria to the ground, rendering her unconscious. Standing over her now unconscious form he wasn't aware of where Jenny had seen the whole encounter and had fortunately captured the whole incident on her cell phone having sneaked back into the bathroom unnoticed. Quickly dialing.

"911 operator what is the nature of your emergency?"

In hushed tones. "Yes," trying hard not to panic, "my names Jennifer Leah Stephenson and I need to report a burglary in progress as with a just attacked friend."

"Is the burglar still within the house?"

"Yes, he's in the next room standing over my friend. I need help."

"Just stay calm miss. Can you tell if your friend is conscious?"

"No. When I saw her she wasn't moving. How soon can someone get here. He seems to be looking around for me?" Growing anxious.

"What is your address," quickly relaying the information via computer to the nearest police station. The operator looked when the nearest officers would arrive.

"How old are you?"

"I'm, uh I'm seventeen." Unsure why that mattered.

Quickly the operator upgraded the threat from burglary to a possible kidnapping if not molestation placing the call in a very much rated category of risk. With Jenny still on the line, "I've requested a squad car immediately towards your residence. Um, Miss Stephenson, Jenny, I need you to barricade the door as best you can. The closest won't arrive at your location for about ten to fifteen minutes."

"Can't you get one earlier." Her adrenalin rising starting as with her voice.

"Jenny," reaffirming the last request as with trying to keep the girl calm. "I need you to stay where you are and find something to bar the door, I understand your worried about your friend, but you can't let him find you. Do you understand?"

"Yes, umm I understand," only to hear.

"I know you're in there, Jenny." Came the voice of her uncle in a threatening tone. "You might as well come out now. Besides, we don't want anything to happen to Maria, do we?"

"Not like you've given me much choice Uncle Paul" She said carefully opening the door noticing where he was still standing close to Mariah's prone unmoving body. "You are aware that you're trespassing?" Jenny asked stepping further from the safety of the bathroom.

"A little melodramatic, isn't it?"

"Shall we add assault to that as well Uncle Paul?" Deliberately placing herself roughly three feet from where he stood. She knew that she would be unable to make it to the door with his position blocking her path. Taking on a familiar stance of posture in defending herself, providing of course he didn't happened to carry a gun. Or more readily any other weapon but she suspected not. "Don't look at me like that, I have got the proof." Jenny bravely held forth her cell.

"You little bitch!" Enraged Paul Owen went to rush her reaching out towards her ready to try and grab the cell before him. At the last moment, he noticed her stance halting him in time realizing she was ready for him. "Smart move Jenny you almost had me." Opting instead for another method. "I'm not going to kill her." He said looking down at Maria. "But I can still ruin her life; now give me the cell." He demanded moving back to Maria. Removing a knife out of his pants he once more made a threatening demand. "Do as I say. Then you and I will walk out of here. Maria will just wake up with a headache in having not seen me."

"How do I know that you won't just do it anyway?" Jenny demanded growing nervous with the visible knife in hand.

"You don't, you'll have to trust me."

It was during their conversation Jenny had frantically tried sending a telepathically cry towards Grandmother and Anya.

It would prove as a surprise to Jenny in learning how strong was her ability was when first realized. Soon she would find out how strong her cry had been. Instead of teleporting Jenny out of harm's way, which would leave Maria in mortal danger Anya phoned Jana filling her in of what she knew in the Owen household.

"Let me see." Jenny ticked off slowly hoping to buy more time. "You just broke into your ex-family's home, assaulted Maria, threatened me and her and I'm expected to trust you?" She demanded. "That only includes things today Uncle Paul. How about what's happened in the past?"

"Don't mess with me Jenny. They really don't care what condition you're in when I take you back. As long as you're alive they won't care, even if it's barely." As Paul Owen iterated as he took the knife making a small incision over Maria's face. The gash wasn't deep conveying his intentions to his niece. "What's it to be Jenny? She'll just think she cut herself when she went down. It'll leave no scar, unless." He left the threat hanging.

"Like you said, I have no choice." Jenny said in defeat. Fearful she knew that if she didn't do as told matters would become a lot worse for Maria.

"Good girl, now put the cell on the bed, and move back to the wall."

Silently two officers had moved into position just outside the doorway having coasted into the driveway. Moving their way upstairs having found the front door unlocked each took to looking out for others as they came within close proximity of Jenny's room.

Hand signaling Jozef, Jana motioned her head towards Jenny as both had took out small mirrors allowing them to see within the room from where the two stood one with his back to them, knife in hand.

Making quick eye contact the two officers sprang into action as Jana went to shield Jenny as Jozef's body slammed against her assailant sending Paul against the wall away from the unconscious Maria. Striking out with his weapon Jozef dislodged the knife from within his hand nearly breaking the man's wrist, before taking hold of the same arm twisting it backwards before sending a swift kick to the backside of the knees collapsing Paul Owens legs sending him crumbling to the ground.

Never once did he glance towards his partner, who took to checking over the girl as with attending to the unconscious girl once having dragged her away from the short scuffle.

"Are you OK Jenny?" Jozef asked barely breathing hard having reached behind and took hold of waiting zip cuffs.

"I'm fine thanks to you two."

"There should be an ambulance arriving soon for Maria." Jana offered as she continued to attend to the unconscious girl's wound.

"You're not out of the woods yet you little brat. You'll soon wish it was me and not Markovic."

"What do you know of Mikhail Markovic Mr. Owen?" Jana demanded as she pulled him to his feet.

"I'm not saying any more, until I see my lawyer."

"I'll get him out of here Jana. It'll probably be best if you ensure the girls are okay as with sworn statements. I'll be waiting by the car as I start the necessary paperwork for booking."

Complying Jana listened to where Jozef proceeded to read him his Maranda rights before leading him in to the waiting squad car.

The journey to the hospital was nearly uneventful allowing the two girls to strengthen their bond as Jana sat nearby giving a smile of well done as she and the paramedic listened to the carrying on between the two. This was one of the better situations worked out for almost everyone involved.

**************************************************************************

"Good Morning Mrs. Owen we are sorry to bring you down here. But we do have to ask a few routine questions." The agent said flashing his badge per protocol.

"Especially when the FBI is involved Julie." Stephen Richards affirmed having stepped into the interview room.

"Steve it's so good to see you again." As she said this Julie stood up, embraced and kissed Richards on the cheek. "Sorry that was probably very inappropriate."

Normally Agent Richards would have dismissed the affection only to show his unease as he was now in official business, even towards a friend. Regaining his composure, he put on his business face. "Both officers are aware you and I worked together in London. Chelle sends her love by the way, how is Jenny coping?" Allowing a moment to show his concern.

"I was going to ask about Michelle and Sofia, Steve. I hope both are doing well." Julie paused a moment to compose her thoughts, sorting them together. "Obviously, she's missing her father. But she's made a few friends at school now. She's even trying out as a cheerleader."

"A half English cheerleader! Steve asked amazed. "That's going to be an interesting experience. It sounds like she's finally starting to put her life back together again. You know the next step Jewels. With two young girls in the home you're sure to have a load of would be suiters beating a path to your door."

"Cassie is concentrating on College at the moment. She's planning to get onto a premed course with aspirations on being a Doctor. As for Jenny, no young men yet, but I have seen her drooling over some track athlete. Branson, I think his name is."

Jana coughed signally where she felt the two had spent enough time to catch up. Now was the time to get strictly down to business. "Mrs. Owen as you are now aware we're holding your ex-husband on assault charges. We have taken samples of hair, fingerprints, and DNA. I have to ask if you noticed or found anything of value possibly stolen, damaged or missing?"

"No, nothing at all. I assume that you are pressing charges. If not, then I'm prepared to do so." Julie's cordial mood was now evaporating fast into one of anger and disbelief. Here at the station her ex-husband waited having had attacked both a member of her staff as with their niece "How could he show such little respect for them?" She asked wondering how this man, she once loved with all her heart could violate the sanctum of her home and do such a vile attack.

"Yes, we will be pressing charges Mrs. Owen. But Mr. Owen has requested to see you. Of course, you are at liberty to say no."

"Good! As for seeing Paul." After a long pause. "I'm not sure I can trust myself with him after this."

With a resigned look Steve Richards looked towards Officer Jana and Officer Jozef. Slowly he shook his head having come to expect this. Julie was going into full protection mode of her family. There was no reason he could blame her. After all it's exactly what he would have expected her to do as he his. It was now obvious however there was a link between Paul Owen and this Mikhail Markovic. The question now was who as was in wanting to harm Jennifer Stephenson? It was a known fact that her mother's family were wealthy, very dubious, and appeared to have links with or were part of the Russian Mafia. The latter of which could not be substantiated, just rumor or heresy.

"Julie, we believe your ex-husband has information that will tie Jennifer's mother to the Russian Mafia."

"Elena belonging to the Russian Mafia." Julie exclaimed, "Somehow that's no big surprise given other aspects concerning Paul's own past. But I can assure you Jenny knows nothing about it."

"We're aware of that Mrs. Owen. Still, we need to know about your ex-husband's link to them." Officer Jozef informed her. "Your assistance in this matter would be of great help."

"OK, but I'm only doing this for Jenny's safety." Julie answered sighing deeply. She didn't really care to talk with Paul, but felt that she had to.

Arriving to the interview room Paul Owen was seated next to his Lawyer, their heads close together in hushed conversations with one another. Dressed in a grey skirt, white blouse as with a charcoal blazer she looked every inch a lawyer as she turned to look at Steve Richards. Seeing the anger in Julies eyes Richards deferred to Jana who assured her the lawyer would leave when she went in. It would just be the two with him handcuffed to the table as officers would all be waiting just on the other side of the door so she would be perfectly safe.

Moving towards the table and before taking her chair it was then the lawyer removed what looked like a recording device placing it between the two. The mic situated clearly between them.

"Standard protocol Mrs. Owen for my client's protection. I'd like to record this conversation." Kara Thompson explained ready to turn on the recorder having arranged its placement.

"Where was the protection of my home Ms. Thompson? Where was the protection of both Maria Martinez and my niece Jennifer? I take it you are aware that my ex-husband was attempting to kidnap a seventeen-year-old girl?"

Taken back by the woman's reply, "Mrs. Owen whether you like it or not this is a legal requirement for the protection of my client."

"Ms. Thompson, do you recognize this number and this name?" Julie showed her the number and name on her cell.

"I believe that's the State Attorney General's number."

"It is indeed Ms. Thompson, he's a family friend. Now, do I need his advice on this matter?"

Looking towards her client he gave a slight inclination of his head, "No, I will concede on this one occasion."

"Thank you, now if you had asked I probably would have agreed. I don't like bullies Ms. Thompson. In my line of business, I've met too many." With nothing else to discuss Kara Thompson walked out leaving the device turned off.

"How's Maria?"

"She's doing fine." Julie answered curtly with the scrapping of her chair, she seated herself directly in front of him. She could see his hands were cuffed, handcuffs clearly threaded between by a clamp fastened to the table firmly bolted in place, properly secured.

"I hated doing it." Paul Owen started to explain. "The plan was just to grab Jenny and take her to Mikhail."

"What would have happened to Jenny?"

"I don't know." She heard the cuffs rattle where he had tried to raise his hands. "I assume, transported back to Russia."

"You mean you were willing to give up my niece just like that?" Julie felt sick to her stomach. "That's where this man, Markovic comes in isn't it?"

"Yes, he arranges it. But he often takes them too. He was meant to take her back. But your friend, the Fed got to her first."

"By her you mean Jenny, don't you?" He just nodded. Julie looked him directly in the eye. "You know Paul, any feelings I once had for you…." Leaning slightly forward towards him. "After this they're gone. I have never hated anyone. But I'm beginning to now."

Breaking eye contact and pulling back into her seat from him he looked down. "I know I can never make this up to you or Cassie, Jewels, but I know what Mikhail has planned."

"Don't you ever call me Jewels. You lost that right when you committed this audacity. You're right though, you can never make this up to us. Did you even think of Cassie when you did this? It's going to be hell for her knowing what you tried to do."

"Look Jewels… Julie, I'm trying to make things right. I admit I screwed up big time. But I've been offered a second chance. They offered me a place within the special witness protection program if I turn States evidence."

"Is that why you wanted to see me? To clear your conscious? Or is there something else Paul?"

"By now, I'm sure you know all about Elena's family. Jenny's father, Michael was aware of it just after Jenny was born. It took him years to build up all the evidence. With him being a Lawyer he knew what he would need."

"Is this why he had no objection to Jenny going to a Private school? I'm guessing that he was trying to protect her."

"Yes, it was. He asked me to contact the Feds, when he had all the evidence..."

"You never told them, did you?" She accused. "You were too deep in their pocket with failed businesses." Having suspected all those years ago. "Away in Europe leaving us alone. All those failed business deals Paul which left us in ruin, penniless if not for my father. And yet you always seemed to have money until the end." Her family had tried to see if Paul had other bank accounts off shore during their divorce. They checked the obvious places such as the Cayman Islands. "That's how you had money at times wasn't it." His silence answered the finality of her question. He looked to the floor. She realized that nothing more needed be said. An icy cold sensation ran down Julie's back. "You betrayed my brother didn't you Paul Owen?"

"You have to believe me I had no choice."

"Just tell me what I need to know to save Jenny. Then as far as I'm concerned you can rot in Hell." She told him with so much venom that it caused Paul Owen to shrink back.

He was fully aware this was the best he could expect from his ex-wife. It pained him on two levels. First off was his love still for Julie despite the evidence he'd been a complete asshole to her. As a result of his act, that love would forever be lost to him never to be reciprocated. Secondly with his consideration of turning state evidence he would probably never see Julie or Cassie, his daughter ever again.

"I know. I can never make this up to you or Cassie."

"You already said that." Julie answered tersely.

Completely ignoring what she said. Paul continued. "Mikhail is going to try and grab her this weekend. He has a large van, it will be a fast grab and run."

Growing alarmed, "Where is he planning to do it?" her words taking on a sense of fear.

"I don't know Julie. What I do know is that there's a private plane on hand. Used as part of transporting them to Russia."

"Why Paul, why do they want her? She's not eligible to any money until she is twenty-one."

"I don't know for certain. I think that Elena had promised her to Mikhail Markovic."

"She promised her own daughter?" Shocked at hearing this.

"Markovic is a distant cousin of Elena's. She knows Jenny is too much like her Father. She could never be swayed in being a part of the family business."

Julie Owen just shook her head in total disbelief. Sickened how a woman could do such an atrocity to her own daughter. Then Julie realized why. Elena would have control of the money Jenny's paternal Grandfather would have left her. But Elena was dead so what the Hell was going on? causing her to worry further. Would Paul have done something like this to Cassie? His own daughter as more revulsion crept into her about her once husband. There was no point asking how deep of his involvement, his willingness to go into this. If Paul was offered protection within the Witness Protection program there was no doubt left in her mind to the level he would stoop. Words could not convey the depth of his involvement, so deep in trouble, virtually up to his neck, Julie now realized in what he would do to have even considered to have sold them out.

"So, is there anything else Paul?"

"No, well maybe ... Yes. I have the registration number of the van."

"Then I suggest you give that to the Police. You really could have told them that instead of dragging us into it."

"I wanted you to understand first. To understand why I had to do it and, hoped, that you and Cassie would forgive me."

"Let me guess the reason." Julie Owen closed her eyes a moment dredging up past hurts. "Both Cassie and I are well aware of your sordid affair with Elena. You'll never know how hard it was for us in my deciding to keep it from both Michael and Jenny. So as for understanding, or forgiving you, I don't think that is going to happen. Not from me at least. Be assured I will pass this onto Cassie. Being older she does have the right to make her own decision." She paused a moment. "However, I'm going to inform her how you betrayed her favorite Uncle with your involvement in the Nazarov family so don't expect an easy ride from her. It's just not going to happen."

His shoulders drooped, head hung at hearing her plans. He knew that after Cassie was told this forgiveness would not be on the table. Plans of at least seeing his daughter turned to vapor with Julie taking her leave having gotten up and left. At that point, she felt to where she no longer could maintain control of her actions much longer. She had listened. And with all he had and done this was all she was willing to listen further to or say not willing to trust herself alone and him restrained else she risked being charged for assault.

Previously Jana had intercepted Kara Thompson just as she left the interrogation room. Escorting her to the accompanying observation room, Steve Richards observed how the meeting was taking place as they were not in the interrogation room listening in an observation room.

"A recording Ms. Thompson? I thought we had agreed in advance we would provide you with a tape." Officer Jana asked.

"I'm well aware of my actions Officer. But not doing so would have put neither at ease or raised suspicious with the idea that I didn't try to do my job for my client. If I relinquished so easily to her wishes even with her threat of involving the State Department wouldn't that have raised suspicion?" Kara Thompson asked.

"I see, so you were playing to both." Steve asked.

"Agent Richards, I'm thinking of the welfare of my client. No lawyer worth their grain of salt would agree to such a manner. State involvement or not."

"I see. So, per our agreement then, a copy of this recording will be provided to you for consultation purposes only. None of this meeting would be presented in court." Steve Richards asked with growing concern listening on where Paul Own talked of being placed within this witness protection program. The first he had heard, as it had not been mentioned to him. The attempted kidnapping ensured it was an FBI case not a police matter. Steve looked towards both Jana and Jozef. Both appeared to know something he didn't.

"Steve, we understand your concern in this matter. Given both the harm to Jenny and Maria we are aware of the level of those involved. The Chief wants this matter resolved with as little publicity as possible. He has his reasons as with being a personal friend of Grandmother's." The two conveyed once the meeting had concluded as with the leaving of Ms. Thompson.

************************************************************************

With the end of school for the week, Jenny was looking forward for a relaxing weekend. Part of her planning was wanting to catch up on her homework, then maybe watch a little TV as cable provided her with a means of watching a few shows from across the pond as they said leaving her a tad homesick. At least that was the plan until the ringing of the phone in the kitchen ending those happenings.

"Jenny it's for you." Maria called from the kitchen.

"Thanks Maria." Jenny said taking the phone. She wondered why her aunt kept such a device given how many had taken to carrying cell phones. A much more convent way she thought.

"Hi Jenny, sorry to disturb you, but Lucy and I wondered if you'd like to come out to a water park we know. It's a fun place called Bikini Beach."

"Oh Erika, I'd love to." Giving in to a girlish giggle. "I know the place perfectly well." To the astonishment of her new friend. "What time shall I meet you there?"

"Lucy's expecting me to pick her up at 10:30 is that OK?"

Noticing the hour, "It's 10 o'clock now. You don't leave me much time, do you?" Jenny teased. "Give me fifteen more minutes to meet you there."

"Why? Have a hot date planned?" Erica teased back. "Thanks Jenny, I'll let her know you're joining us."

Forty-five minutes later Jenny was pulling, into the parking lot at Bikini Beach. She saw Erika and Lucy just getting out of the car with Jenny thankful in how fortunate she had been enough to have found an empty spot close to where Erika had parked. Stepping from her own car ready to greet and welcome each other.

"Jenny wait, stay where you are," came the call drawing their attention. Turning towards where the raised voices came from Jenny as with the others saw Anya and Liz, the chief life guard, running over, waving for her attention. Confused the group moved to meet the oncoming group when they first heard the sounds of an engine whine followed by a large black van. As it drew closer a side door swerved open. Hastily Jenny ducked between a set of cars leaving it to drive off at high speed. Just as it was about to look where the van would make it outside, the wail of sirens broke the air stopping the van as a couple of police cars forced it onto the curb followed by an unmarked car pulling up. And as the girls watched transfixed, as with several others, the scene unfolded where armed officers took position behind their cars weapons at the ready. Shortly after Officers Jana and Jozef climbed out of their unmarked car. It was then the black van slowly opened the door by one single man. As he climbed out he had first pushed the door open with his foot making sure his hands were clearly in sight for all to see. It was then officers raced forward ordering him to lie prone on the ground. Still in a daze Jenny watched it all unfold as he lay down surrounded by the officers. It was then Jenny saw his face. A face she recognized some years back forcing a small scream of both fear and surprise. And as she took in his face a look of complete horror engulfed her as the remnants of the past days happenings etched itself on her face. It was Mikhail Markovic's face, a prominent figure in both parts of memories.

"You alright Jenny you look pale." Lucy asked growing very concerned for her with her attempts to calm the girl.

"Just something about that man, something from eight or nine years back, he scares me Lucy." Jenny shuddered in fear within arms comforting the very badly shaken girl.

"It's ok Jenny, he can't hurt you now. He has to get through us first." Erika reassured her in a strong yet soothing tone as she too took to hugging her friend, casting a hateful look towards the man in question.

"Get the girls in the office Liz," Anya instructed. "I need to talk with Jana and Jozef."

"Come on girls everything's going to be okay now. Let's get you into the office. Grandmother wants to talk with you all." Leading Jenny, her two friends, gently, but firmly escorted by Liz Nelson into the grey office building, who reassured them the situation was under control with matters now under police authority. And as they all waited just within the entrance way for their eyes to adjust Grandmother, as with the rest of the office came into view, waited in the area reserved for informal meetings.

"Thank you, Liz you'd best head back to work now. She has it under control – for now."

"Yes, I best hurry, poor Holly trying to maintain two classes won't be easy. Anya was in such a rush having me come along and Lisa unavailable, I'm sure she's a little overwhelmed." With that Liz left.

Meanwhile outside, unbeknownst to those inside, Markovic had been placed in the back of a police cruiser. Standing nearby Anya gave a shiver at the thoughts going through his mind from what she could read. She still wasn't too sure what had been planned for Jenny. She could only determine it wouldn't be too pleasant for her. Yet there was some secret he was managing to hide. Something her senses couldn't reveal. On the strength of this Anya came to a bitter conclusion. He knew more of what happened in this vicinity of town and had taken precautions to block others from reading his mind.

"We won't be able to hold him long Anya," Jana informed her. "We can detain Markovic on charges of possible kidnapping but with no further proof of intent he'll probably be back on the streets within 24 – 36 hours."

"I understand. Without revealing to much of what goes on here its most likely the best you can do." Once the group had started to leave ensured Mikhail Markovic was safely in custody, she knew it wouldn't be for long before he was free. Making her way back to the office Anya arrive just in time to see Liz come out of the office.

"So, the creep's to be held safely behind bars?" Having decided to wait out front for Anya's arrival.

"Probably, not for long though Liz." Anya sighed. "He'll probably have a smart lawyer lined up. And I'm sure the people behind this will also no doubt be pulling strings."

Liz pulled a face, unhappy with the prospect of what she had heard. With what little she knew nothing more could be done at the moment.

Anya then let herself into the office when she heard the click for entry.

"He's being taken to jail," Anya stated reassured the trio seeing her enter, sitting on the couches. "For now." Between the two Anya heard where her Grandmother wasn't so reassured as with that angry glint in her eyes.

"We'll now that we have that settled, you three came to have some fun in the park." As they were about to leave Grandmother called Jenny back. "Share these with them." Placing a few tokens for a free meal at the Tiki hut. "Once they purchase their passes." On that note, Jenny bid them adieu for a fun day at the park with the other girls.

"Jenny's going to need a lot of help soon Grandmother."

"Yes, I'm afraid she will child." Grandmother sighed.

"I'm feeling something very unpleasant in her future, Grandmother but it's very unclear exactly what it is."

"There's something very unpleasant in her past as well. It all seems to be connected to her Mother's family." Grandmother confirmed.

"I get that feeling too Grandmother. I also heard her say something a little revealing to Lucy earlier as well." Anya informed her Grandmother what she had heard Jenny say to Lucy and Erika. With their abilities, it wasn't difficult to ascertain what probably happened at some point.

"This isn't what I had intended for this park, Anya, I created it as a place for woman to be safe from men ogling over them. All woman need to have a refuge at times. But this may be a bit too much. If found out, I don't want to close the park for espionage misuse."

"I agree with you on that Grandmother. I would have to say that's a sticking point though. This must have happened to Michael at some other place as well. I'm not saying that it was by the same person, but we always see parallels of some form in the reality of our clients' lives."

"You're right Anya. Taking advantage of young children is a common problem. It's been going on for generations."

Shortly after Mikhail was processed and placed within a holding cell his van had been taken in and searched.

"The evidence is self-incriminating," Jozef said as he took to calling Grandmother personally as Jana talked to Steve Richards. "The results of the search would prove instrumental of tightening the case against him. We're keeping it mostly under wrap as others might leak the information to the press as with sending unwanted shockwaves through the community." Taking to leaning back in his chair causing a momentary squeak of its needing to be oiled as he stretched out a lanky frame loosing built up tension. He'd have to make a personal trip soon to the park of his own accord in needing to unwind as with trying to avoid any unexpected overseas calls.

"I know a few within our ranks would be rattled to hear of such a group being close if certain portions of the search had been publicly released."

"You're sure of the evidence," Grandmother asked.

"Damned sure. The guy was cocky. So, over confident, in making both his kidnapping, and getaway known by emailing both his success and escape to Jenny's maternal Grandfather. Clear evidence of previous dealings. Even if the evidence isn't admissible by a lawyer the one received by her Grandfather surely will be. You're sure this will extend to Michael when he changes back?"

"Trust me Jozef the evidence will present itself when the time comes."

Relieved, "It seems, in what Paul Owen had foreshadowed, Jenny would have been virtually a prisoner of his. A sex slave to a vile and conceited man, forced to be the mother of his children."

"So, congratulations are in order I take it," Grandmother asked.

"Not yet, I'm afraid, there's still the chance of his lawyers springing him before trial even with the aborted kidnapping earlier. Without her being taken it can't be admissible in court as it could be used as circumstantial evidence or speculation on faulty witness's testimony. His part claiming his vehicle malfunctioned," stating a common ploy used by others, "not based on hard facts or evidence even with where she would have been enslaved, but with this vital revelation it provides a pivotal piece of evidence in being able to convict him."

"Problem?" Jozef asked when he finished seeing Jana's look of relief but worried it seemed as well. There was something he couldn't shake just yet. His intuition kicking in not letting the matter go.

"He considers it good news as well. He said he'd be the one informing Mrs. Owen. He wants to hold back certain pieces given what we all heard from her ex-husband. Wants to ease her into it just not all at once."

"Fair enough, once convicted and serving out his sentence I'm sure there'll be those wanting Mikhail's extradition to face further charges of blackmail, extortions as with others."

"As with Mr. Owen's own confession," Jana stated having taken to leaning semi-provocatively against his desk. "You got that look about you. What's up?" Jana asked having refilled her empty coffee mug.

"Not sure, it's just."

"I'm guessing we're not done yet with this case." Jana said ominously. "Let's brief him. He'll want to know about it."

"As with the other cases, calling my attention." Jozef stated. "Increased cases of burglaries by teens as with a covert smuggling ring to cover."

"Not including a rivalry brewing between gangs on the far side."

It was their going over more burgeoning cases as in briefing the Chief, Grandmother picked up her business phone.

"Yes, Julie how can I help you?" Surprising the woman.

"How?"

"Caller ID my dear. I figured I'd receive a call soon after Officer Donovan called."

"Well I hate to be a bother, but could I impose on you to contact Jenny? I tried her cell, but there was no answer."

"We'll we are a water park meant for fun. I'm sure she's out with her friends enjoying the rides. You're not the first to ask." Reassuring the woman." I was just informed by Jozef of the evidence."

"Yes, well I was thinking of taking her out to celebrate and need her to come home early to get ready."

"Reasonable, but might I suggest that she allowed to stay. You would be surprised at how mystical the park seems to calm ones' nerves even after such a harrowing ordeal."

"I'm sure but, well Jenny's not one to take a lot pride in her appearance."

"Ah, then might I suggest having someone drop off the necessary ensemble. Many of our patrons do the same given that the equipment needed is readily available within the changing rooms."

"Are you sure? I mean."

"I'm sure she wouldn't be put off in needing to get ready. They're enjoying themselves immensely with their taking Jenny's mind off what happened."

"Are you sure."

"Very positive," having sensed what the girls were doing, "she'll be ready for a night on the town when you arrive."

Having agreed to the suggestion Julie arranged to where Maria would deliver both dress and assorted necessities. It kind of antagonized both Julie and Cassie in how Jenny seemed to take no pride in how she presented herself. At least this way she would be given a gentle push if not tender force to address her femininity a little more appropriately. At that time, they guessed, Jenny's appearance was probably, if not likely, due to the traumatic death of her parents. She had entered grief counselling as were most of the family and their therapist had felt that Jenny had taken her slovenliness as a coping mechanism in some kind of acute denial. Now her Aunt Jewel was going to use this event to put a stop to such mannerism not wanting it to take further hold.

It present Julie would have found Jenny having fun with her friends in riding down the 'Pipeline'. A captivating ride which was Erika's favorite, as it was great treat for catching those unawares of what was to come when one reached the bottom to those unfamiliar with the slide. Jenny would find out to her consternation why as she had seen the ride but bypassed in staying with Melanie and Katie. As she reached the bottom to her complete an utter surprised embarrassment she expelled an almost expletive cry. "My top!" Watching it floating on the surface a foot or two away.

"Nice boobs Jenny." Lucy laughed as Jenny squealed, and swam off after it only to have Erika reach the garment first.

"I'll swap you this for," holding up the desired piece before her, yet safely away. "Let's see. How about ice cream all round?"

"That's blackmail!" Jenny exclaimed, chasing after the girl who managed to keep her distance from an outstretched arm.

"I prefer to call it aggressive bargaining." Erika said grinning taking to wave it back and forth to her for others to see.

"OK. Deal, it's not like I have a lot of choice, is it?"

"Don't sulk Jenny it's not lady like." Lucy said getting into the scandalous bribery.

"I'm not sulking." Jenny replied having retrieved the cultivated covering fastening it up.

"OH, such a nice pout Jenny." Lucy said wherein all three girls started to laugh where Jenny had started to feel better about things joining in the revelry. Not only was she accompanied by a couple of good friends, they were helping her overcome several unpleasant aspects of her life. The starting of accepting her parent's death, as well the near scare of when she first arrived earlier today. And as Lucy helped Jenny secure her top she revealed how, and when to hold better onto her top. A fun fact she would need when she neared the end of the pipeline. It seemed she wasn't the first nor presumably the last to have such an encounter. A little while later Jenny managed to extract her own version of revenge.

Erika had wanted to drift and take a relaxing swing around old man river. Seizing the opportunity Jenny swum undetected beneath her floating raft and with a mighty shove upturned it eliciting a piercing shriek as Erika went under the water.

"Jennifer Leigh Stephenson, that was so mean. I could have drowned then." Having surfaced throwing her wet hair behind her.

"I don't think so Erika. Not with the size of those." Jenny laughed pointing at her boobs.

"She's a big girl" Lucy agreed holding her hands outwards of her chest having followed close behind. "I'm not sure about you but standing next to her is intimidating."

"Tell me about it." Then a sly grin came over Jenny as she continued. "But you know what I always say don't you? Anyone over a B cup is abnormal."

"Abnormal am I Jennifer Leigh Stephenson?" Erika answered close enough to reach out to her.

Before the girl could react Erika had pushed Jenny under the water. Although caught totally by surprise she was able to hold her breath just before her head disappeared. The water level in the area they were in was just above waist height leaving Jenny able to stabilize herself easily. Unexpected there came the piercing shrill of a whistle attracting not just the three girls but several others as well. Seeing the girl sitting atop a raised lifeguard chair shaded by a pink beach umbrella, Jenny had heard about the lifeguard. A brief description of the safety officer given from her cousin.

Most of the staff had been informed from either Liz, Grandmother, or Anya of the incident earlier and requested her key staff to keep an eye on Jenny while she was in the park. Holly wasn't in any way angry, or upset at what was going off. The girls were possibly a little loud but that was normal within the park. Nor was she upset with the slight horseplay they had displayed. She had been involved with a few herself when off duty. A playful act seen by other teenaged girls brought a smile to Holly's face with having heard what Jennifer was going through unlike another girl she knew. With her taking psychology the playfulness was a good indicator of her wellbeing from a pretty bad time. Hearing Holly's whistle all three girls looked up now having their attention.

"OK guys you're not in trouble.... Yet, but carry on like that and you will be." Holly joked being half-serious before continuing. "Your Jenny Stephenson correct." Seeing the acknowledgment. "I've just been given a message to relay. Your Aunt just phoned Grandmother. Both your cousin and aunt will be over to pick you up later. It seems she booked a table, at Giordano's for dinner, you lucky girl."

Hearing this revelation Jenny grew frantic, "But I need to go home and get changed." A started Jenny said, her mind thinking how long it would take to drive, change, shower, dress.

"It's been arranged," Holly said calming the girl. "Your Aunt and Cass have arranged a change of clothes for you. Grandmother said you can shower, and leave your old clothes in the locker, until tomorrow. But be warned this only gives you a couple of hours left."

Relief washed over Jenny at the thoughtfulness of her Aunt, wondering what was so special about this Giordano's. "OK Thanks Holly I'll be ready."

Later at the appointed time Jenny left for the changing rooms dragging Lucy with her tossing her the car keys with minor instructions on when to take her car home. It was then Lucy gave a thrilled cry at being allowed to drive such a luscious car as she would need to coerce Erika to follow her for a needed ride home later. Lucy was sure Erika was going to be so envious when told.

And as Jenny showered and readied herself within the changing room it was then she noticed how much more modern it was compared to other facilities. Blow dryers, softening gels for tanned or sunburned skin, as with not just those metal type mirrors due to thieves, but real mirrors with ample lighting for doing ones' hair as with plentiful space for cosmetics and such. Then it hit her when she thought of this being her first visit Girodano's, her excitement of going gushing forth. But not for Michael, as his recessed memories surfaced of how he had been to the plush restaurant a couple of times with his Aunt and she gave a small shudder on how powerful the parks magic had been affecting her since her change weeks before. She had come to be so immersed into her Jenny persona she had nearly forgotten her other self. The memories of growing up as a girl grew more dominate as she struggled to remember who Michael was wondering how much longer she would need to be staying as Jenny. Worse was the idea of if she didn't want to go back. To stay as Jenny and another shudder coursed through her.

It was just after five-fifty when Aunt Jewels and Cassie arrived. Jenny was surprised to see that Cassie was driving.

"What's the matter Jenny, afraid of my Yank driving?" Cassie teased revving the engine as Jenny was regulated to the back.

"Of course not." Jenny answered. "I mean you're the one getting the ticket not me." Which brought a few laughs.

"Don't worry, it's not as you think." With the warning glance from her mother having revved the engine once more before placing it in gear. "Cassie's just going out with Marta afterwards. So, she would need the car." Aunt Jewels explained.

"If I had known I would have just left my car here when we were finished," a sense of remorse in having asked Lucy to take her car until the following morning. "I asked Lucy to bring it home in the morning."

Cassie smiled and just shrugged it off. "Well it's just as well. "Leaving it in the parking lot wouldn't have been safe." Cassie simply said. "Don't worry Cuz, I'll be happy to drop you both off at home after the meal."

Adjusting herself with the pulling of a black three-quarter length dress Maria had brought, a slit of a split cut down one leg exposed itself past midthigh. The front was short as well with its pretty low cut. The exposure showed ample cleavage, too much cleavage or so Jenny thought. She had simply blow-dried her hair, having then brushed it out. Using a barrette, her hair held in place, allowing it to hang loose in small wavy curls down past her shoulders. With a little light makeup, she had to admit that she liked the look, hot, even if it was a little more girly than she wanted. If she was honest with herself though, the dress really accentuated her figure with its firm placement of clinging in just the right places, long thoughts of Michael now forgotten once more.

Earlier, "Wow look at you girl. That dress really looks good on you." Anya commented just before exiting the park to the many stares of the few males coming in as with a few audacious looks from other teens.

"Not one I would have picked. I would have preferred Capri pants with a plain white blouse." Feeling uncomfortable with the many stares.

"To Giordano's? Good thing you never picked them. You'd have sold yourself short." Anya teased.

Jenny just laughed and as an afterthought stuck her tongue out at Anya unladylike. Joining in the conversation up front Jenny kept crossing her legs, trying to maintain her modesty as with the feel of hose and two inch strappy heels, it had taken her several tries to finally secure the tiny closure as she wasn't used to wearing such heels and the need to keep from exposing herself on the seat, the skirt either rising or opening from the slit.

They got to the restaurant just after six-thirty, a little early. Fortunately, their table was ready and as they were escorted to their table Julie carried herself well for a woman of her age, a pose of one still a striking woman. A woman who looked ten years younger than one of forty-two. Cassie, herself, was almost a lookalike of her Mom as she walked with a self-assured confidence carrying herself elegantly the distance from where they first entered. And as they strolled towards their table the three of them turned heads as they walked in. It was then as they sat down at their table Mr. Giordano himself appeared.

"Mrs. Owen, how good it is to see you." Giving the woman an appreciative glance. "We heard about the attack on your niece." As word on the street seemed to be moving fast along the elite. "It must have been a scary situation for you." He said gazing pointedly at Jenny.

"It was Mr. Giordano. It would have been worse. Had it not been for my friends Erika Watson and Lucy Johnson being there. I'm not sure what would have happened without their support. I'm greatly relieved they were with me."

"I know both girls, but not well." Mr. Giordano said as he went to leave only to take a few steps then as an afterthought turned to speak directly to Jenny. "Miss Stephenson anytime you and your friends would like a meal, let me know. I'll ensure you have the best meal in town." What really sent a pleasant shiver down Jenny's spine was the wink when he said friends. She knew he meant boyfriends.

"Thank you, Mr. Giordano. Please call me Jenny or Jennifer. Not Miss Stephenson I'm called enough of that at school."

"Of course, Miss... I mean Jennifer."

"I promise you Mr. Giordano. I will remember that and I'm sure I will come back soon."

"Well you certainly made a hit there Jenny. I've lived in this town just about all my life and here you get what amounts to a cheap meal in a few minutes." Cassie said almost in awe.

"Not just with Mr. Giordano Cassie. She has with Maria too." Aunt Jewel corrected. "That poor girl was terrified of her at first. Now she's picking out her clothes."

"You mean Maria picked out this dress? I thought she liked me." Nearly shocked on who.

"She does Jenny. But sometimes you don't dress, shall we say as attractively as you could." Indicating the current attirement.

"Mom has a point Jenny." Cassie chimed in. "We do feel for your loss. But don't forget Uncle Michael was Mom's brother as well as my favorite Uncle. We're not trying to make you feel bad Jenny. We care about you."

"So, you think that by my not dressing attractively enough, is a part of my mourning process?" Jenny snapped curtly if not hostile, unsure as to why.

"Isn't it Jenny?" Aunt Jewels asked taken aback by the attack.

Sitting there, Jenny strived to achieve an inner calm taking several deep breaths and thought for a moment. Seeking to reclaim herself it was at that moment a flood of girl memories started to kick in on overdrive.

"Yes! No! I don't know," herself confused. The only time I really dressed nice was when Daddy came to visit at school." Jenny felt her chest tighten and her eyes start to fill. She immediately fought back the tears. To manage the emotion of what wanted to dominate her, taking control of her breathing hoping against hope. Neither Julie nor Cassie said anything, both glimpsed the sudden display with a thoughtful look at one other silently knowing what had been a brief outburst as Jenny thought 'I hope they didn't notice.' to herself.

"You've never got on so well with your Mom. Had you Jenny?" Deciding it best to change leave a painful subject as Jenny continued to try and compose herself unnoticed.

"No Aunt Jewels she seemed to resent me." Looking down to where she draped a napkin across herself to distract them from see her. "We were never very close. It was the same with her family too." She looked at Cassie sensing what she was going to say. "No Cass she never used to visit me at school either."

"Let's change the subject. This is a celebration after all." Julie suggested once more uncomfortable with how their conversation was progressing.

"Have you heard from Coach Young yet?" Cass answered taking a different subject non-related to either now gone parents.

"Not since the tryouts Cass. But there was a lot of competition." Jenny had been horrified at the idea of going to tryouts as she found it pretty scary to even make the attempt. Yet it seemed almost second nature to her as she let the rhythm flow within her. And as she performed she just seemed to have a natural flair for it. But after all was said and done, she still had her doubts. First off, she was British not American. Yes, there was cheerleading in the UK, but not deemed worthy of the same level as here. Secondly and probably most importantly she was really a boy and cheerleading was definitely too girly for his male ego. And then there was the third. What would her life be like once she returned to being Michael? What changes, challenges, was she going to face then?

"I heard Coach Young was very impressed with you Jenny. Up to now our family has had a cheerleader in every generation. Before you ask, yes I did make the cheer squad." Aunt Jewels said.

"Up to now?" Jenny gave her aunt an inquisitive look. "Aunt Jewels are you saying that you hope I will?" Unsure if she was hearing her aunt correctly of such a desire. The conversation was never finished as their server arrived as with waiter both with menu's and a plate of freshly baked bread with a selection of assorted spreads, their aroma to tempting not to taste.

The following day was Sunday to where Jenny felt more than a little upset. Over the last few weeks she had grown very close to Melanie, a bolt of energy so outgoing it seemed as if the world couldn't contain her. As foolish if not dumb as it may sound it was almost like Melanie had dug a hole within her worming her way into Jenny's heart to where this demanding pixie of a little girl was now a little sister to her. So taken was Jenny she felt overly protective towards her. They were like kindred spirits, the two having suffered a terrible loss. And now all of that was to end soon with this being the last full day they would spend, this Sunday full of splendor. To soon would they be separated by the morrow. A final day together with Katie and Melanie's presence to feel that kindred spirit. She would still have more time but not like this for with her Aunt's help she had managed to work a day off from school come Monday. A final chance to accompany them as they drove to the airport for their catching a mid-morning flight back to the UK. She was spending the whole day at the park with them. 'Who would have thought that a small girl would have had such a big impact on my life?' Jenny thought to herself as she waited for that ball of energy to come tearing into her possibly one last time.

"Hey"

"Hey Anya" Jenny replied her voice evident of the feeling that dwelled inside her.

"What's with the sad face?"

"I'm sure you know." Jenny sighed. "It isn't fair Anya that little girl has so much happiness inside. And this has happened to her." Jenny was close to tears. "It's just so unfair."

Anya closed her eyes for a moment looked at a very unhappy Jenny. "I hate to say this Jenny but life is unfair sometimes. But I can give you some consolation."

"I can't think of anything that could be a consolation to this at the moment."

"Come with me, I have something to show you that may help." Taking Jenny's hand she followed, it seemed as if she was being led within the office. Sitting in her usual place at her desk Grandmother waited patiently her face conveyed a seriousness of one used to being heard and Jenny felt that need to be obey.

"Sit." Grandmother gestured, waited, holding an object concealed by a light cloth an object tenderly cared for as if waiting to feel the gentle touch of its owner's hands. A soft glow seemed to appear beneath the cloth of white when a finger touched over the cloth leaving one to wonder what lay beneath. A simple cloth draped lightly over an object that if one had seen it before one would know its outline. An outline nearly forgot perhaps only to those from bygone days. The outline of what many folks' generations past took as a way to see ones' future. A piece of crystal used in a carnivals trade, many believed, considered once real now rarely seen in today's age of electronic belief.

"Sit please Jenny." Indicating the chair before her. Compulsively Jenny complied as if in a near trance.

Both girls watched where Grandmother very reverently placed the item on the table lifting its veil with a slight flourish once used from days of her youth. None who viewed her showings would lay claim of her ever been a charlatan like many others.

"Understand many considered this a parlor trick used by gypsies to separate one from his or her coin. For some that was true." Reverently it looked as if she took to polish the ball as she spoke, her voice taking on a far different intonation, a far cry from her days sitting, waiting for the few who came in for such an exhibition. Many to find later, the truth of what was viewed.

"I rarely use such an item, the last had been to help a young orphan boy named Austin with a difficult problem for him. He asked a question about his future unsure of what path he should take." And silently aged hands took to caress the crystal placed yet never touching. And as they stared Grandmother took to muttering a few strange words which Jenny could not understand sending the ball to cloud as Grandmothers hands continued to encircle the small globe and the world around them seemed to dim away. Her words were hypnotic as Jenny continued to gaze within the ball, eyes mesmerized as the misted fog within took to clearing causing Jenny to put her hand to her mouth in complete dismay. For as she stared within the mist, it had consolidated to form an image in one she deeply cared for. The image of that spark of energy waited patiently in contrast of whom she knew, standing waiting as if somehow grounded in place; Melanie. She couldn't be sure, only the girl didn't seem much older than she was now. Her apparel of one dressed as a bridesmaid along with her, Cousin Cassie Owen. And just close enough to see stood the bride. A bride she knew immediately as Katie Harris, the three together before an altar, then once more the crystal grew misty, hazy as the images vanished from view veiled once more within a swirl of mist leaving only a solid globe of glass once more.

"I don't... I don't understand." Jenny stuttered trying to understand what she had seen.

"You were there Jenny. But I can't say how you are there if you follow me." Grandmother answered cryptically.

Jenny slumped down further into her chair as it hit her. She would see Melanie again. From the looks of it, it would be soon. Very soon as Anya sat down next to her a moment later.

"Jenny, you have a very diverse future. We're not sure how it will all work out. But if you continue down this path this viewing will very likely happen. The good news is that Melanie will be a part of your life but for how we don't know for certain." Anya informed her.

"This could also be part of the reason in how she means so much to you Jenny." Grandmother added, then almost as an afterthought Grandmother produced some tokens within her palm, seemingly out of nowhere. "Have a meal and some ice cream for the three of you at one of the concession stands my treat." With that Jenny left as she attempted to understand what she had seen as with Grandmothers words. Within now alone with Grandmother Anya had a very worrying thought.

"Grandmother, there's a very real possibility she may not survive to see this."

"I know. We'll have to try and make sure she does."

Despite the somber mood Jenny found herself having a great last day with Katie and Melanie. She was impressed to see just how far Melanie's swimming had improved from when they first met that weekend. There was not any of the usual sandcastle building this time, instead spending most of their time frolicking in the shallow area of the pool. Separately Katie and Jenny spoke of their sadness well out of earshot of Melanie deeply aware Melanie would have her own thoughts on their impending separation all too soon. As long as the day was for them it seemed so short when the inevitable had to come, the three of them been in the making. Unbeknownst to Jenny a surprise had been arranged as they left the park for one last time meeting up with her Aunt Jewel. A surprised sleepover on where Katie and Melanie would spend with them overnight to the little girls' excitement.

In the morning Jenny, would be the one to drive Katie and Melanie to the airport. That night everyone had been feeling sad and Jenny had a restless night finding it difficult to sleep, knowing what the morning would bring. Breakfast itself was also a solemn affair and soon it was time to set off for the airport. Melanie complained as they climbed into the car she wanted Jenny to sit with her. Cassie willing to comply with the little girl gave a fond smile as she took the keys from Jenny with Jenny climbing into the back. And as they drove Melanie drew near cuddling close as Cassie drove chatting with Katie Harris. Promises were made about keeping in touch with the swapping of email addresses as well as Skype. When it was time for the final good-by with the passing through security into the departure gates Jenny picked up and hugged a very tearful Melanie but promised they would see each other soon as with the taking off of her flight. And as she waited to let the air blow through her hair Jenny gave a tearful wave in seeing the plane taking off leaving her standing there soon with its vanishment lost within the clouds as with her sudden misting of eyes. The return journey back home was very quiet. Cassie questioned Jenny on her promise with Jenny's insistent in knowing they would once more meet. After several tries of wanting to know how, Cass let the subject drop given how stubborn her cousin could be.

************************************************************************

After her first encounter with Chip Monroe, Jenny had managed to avoid any further confrontations with the jock. It was after school had finished Jenny stood talking with another star athlete, Bill Branson. It was painfully obvious to everyone he was obviously smitten with the school's foreign student as he was hanging onto her every word. It was as if, to him, they were the only two around at that time having blocked out the rest of the outside world as they had taken to looking over Bill's motorbike. For him he was far more interested in Jenny's car with his insistence of surveying the gleaming piece of machinery with the claim it was from a pure mechanical point of view.

"How does it feel, driving on the other side of the road?" Bill asked having seen movies where, to his eyes, Brits drove on the wrong side having grown up driving on the right-side vs the left.

"At first it felt weird, I soon got used to it. But, saying that I had only driven a couple of times in the UK as it was hard attending a private school."

"I can't imagine what that would be like. Not being able to go home to your parents each day. Little sisters can be annoying but hell, I'd miss them all to be honest."

"I don't have any siblings. So, it wasn't such a problem to me Bill." It was at that moment, she noticed Chip Monroe on his way over. "Oh great, that's all I need." Jenny exclaimed on the pending encroachment.

"Well, well, well if it isn't the Ice Queen herself. I'd give up hope if I were you Branson. According to rumors she's a lesbian and not interested in real men." Chip sneered.

"Wrong again Monroe, I am interested in real men. As for being a lesbian, come here Bill." Growing bold before Bill Branson could react, Jenny cupped his face in her hands going then upwards on tiptoes, planting a kiss full on the lips. For a second or two Bill was caught by surprise with Jenny's sudden affection. Soon enough he recovered from this sudden display with his own body starting to respond only to have their moment cut short with the interruption of Ms. Serrano.

"Don't eat him whole Ms. Stephenson we need Mr. Branson here for the rest of the athletic season." She quipped.

Feeling embarrassed at being brazenly caught in an affectionate manner, Jenny quickly dropped her hands and stepped back breaking the embrace with Bill following suite. It was then they had drawn a crowd of lookers with Jenny's public display of affection, a large group of kids gawking as with phones out snapping pics compounding the problem as with the slow immersion of a Ms. Serrano's seemingly approval of a smile.

"Mr. Branson, I would suggest, you go to the ice cream parlor to cool down. I'm sure Ms. Stephenson will be happy to join you - in a few minutes." Bill Branson needed no more prompting as he quickly disappeared with the excitement now over. The rest of the students were also scattering just as quickly. Some started running to catch their bus whereas others left the school ground walking home. A few went towards their own cars.

"You two seem to be attracting a lot of attention of late." When she waved a hand to silence Chip Monroe who was about to speak. "Don't try to argue with me Monroe you need to focus on football not on what female students are doing."

"Yes Ma'am, I'm sorry Ms. Serrano I need to go." Seeing where he didn't want another confrontation with a school official.

"Then I'd suggest you leave. I need to talk to Ms. Stephenson. Alone." Ms. Serrano paused a moment as she waited for the football player to be out of hearing range, taking the time to look at Jenny as though she was appraising her. "Nice car you have Stephenson. Is that the Lexus 450h F Sport?"

"Yes, Ma'am and thank you. It was a gift from my Aunt after..." Jenny struggled to finish the sentence but couldn't.

"You know, I have always loved these cars." She paused a moment. Gently putting her hand on Jenny's shoulder, she said. "Things will get better Jennifer. You just have to give it time. As for Monroe, he's harmless. A jerk but, pretty harmless. You want my advice Stephenson?" She waited to allow Jenny to consider the request giving a nod. "I think you should stick with Branson. He's a solid guy, and works hard. If I were you I'd get my butt over to the ice cream parlor now. Athletic stars of Bill Branson's caliber don't remain available very long." As she said this Ms. Serrano gave Jenny a sly wink then left. Needless to say, it didn't take Jenny long to make off to the waiting Branson as fast as she could.

"That was embarrassing." Bill said as Jenny scooted on the opposite side of the booth he was in.

"I'm so sorry Bill I wasn't aware Ms. Serrano was around."

"That's okay." His embarrassment, just barely evident with his talking. "I'm flattered. To be honest, there's no one I'd rather be caught out with." His face taking a blushed crimson as he said this, only to curse. "Oh hell it's my little sister Abi." When the sudden appearance of a girl between fourteen or fifteen approached their booth.

"Hey," Abi said as she eyed the two seated alone in a booth. "I just heard this story from a couple of girls from your track team Bill." Her eyes never strayed, focusing on her brother.

"I can't imagine what they'd say."

"From the look on your face I think you know exactly what they would say."

"Abi must we go through this each time you hear something concerning me?"

"Anyway," ignoring her brother's retort as with Jenny, referring her to the 3rd person, "I heard that the new English chick just threw herself at you after school."

"Is that so?" The problem was as his sister talked, Bill Branson's face was taking on the shade of a bright red stop light.

"So, you finally got yourself a girlfriend at last?"

It was at this point. Jenny couldn't contain her laughter any longer even as Abi finally focused on her. It was a disappointment to Jennifer as she was really enjoying the exchanges between these two siblings.

"Jenny this is Abigail my sister. Abi this is Jenny."

"Hi Abi, it's really nice to meet you."

"So, it's true then. You threw yourself at my brother."

"Abi please don't embarrass me like this."

"Shush Bro can't you see I'm interrogating your new girlfriend?"

"It's OK Bill I don't mind. It depends on your perspective. But yes, I guess I did do." Jenny stopped a moment. She looked over at Bill. Who just shrugged at her, Abigail just gave her the. 'OK get on with it look.' "In my first week at school I was pestered by a football player called Chip Monroe. On the advice of the deputy principal we avoided each other. Until today that is. After school, he showed up when me and Bill gathered to talk. Then when we were all going home Monroe started it all up again."

"Don't tell me. Big brother stepped in like a knight in shining armor."

"Abigail! That's enough you're asking too much."

"So, what happened then?" Abi asked, totally ignoring her brother.

"Well truthfully, I liked his bike and he liked my car. But Monroe called me the 'Ice Queen'. Then he told Bill not to bother, because the rumor was that I'm a lesbian. So, I grabbed hold of your brother and kissed him full on the lips..."

"Until we were interrupted, and stopped, by Ms. Serrano." Bill finished off.

"That is so cool. I wish I'd seen it, careful Bro. This is a girl who knows what she wants. I hope I get to see more of you Jenny, Bill needs someone like you." She hugged Jenny. "But don't you dare hurt him." She admonished.

"I promise you Abi I'll never do that."

"Good, from the moment I saw you I kinda knew that." She smiled, walked away, to talk with some friends who had just arrived giving a parting, "You missed a spot Bro," touching the side of her lip with a gentle finger swipe.

"I'm sorry about that Jenny. Abi can be a little relentless." His face just a shade darker of the last remanence of lipstick.

"She's sweet, I really like her. Plus, she obviously loves her elder brother too. Now Mr. Branson, are you going to buy me a chocolate sundae." Being a bit forward on him. "Or do I have to buy it myself?"

************************************************************************
"We have really got the whole spare apartment?" Erika asked in awe looking over the place having set down her bags once she and Lucy had stepped through the entranceway being invited in by Jenny. There was an activity room, complete with TV and DVD. A kitchen area well equipped so they could prepare their meals as with space to set up camp beds, plus two large overstuffed settees that they could use to watch movies.

The week nearly over Jenny looked forward to an opportunity of having an impromptu sleepover with her Aunt Jewels permission. Naturally Jenny knew who to chose to spend that time with her inviting Erika and Lucy over with their arrival at about 7 o'clock.

Having stepped into the basement apartment both girls were struck in how the converted basement had been made into a small flat feeling homey. It even had its own private entrance leaving them free to come and go. Given this was to also be her last week as Jennifer there was more than an element of sadness with her pending return; as Michael, the social/culture difference was huge.

"Yes, we do." Having helped the girls bring in their things setting them down on the floor. "All to ourselves."

She hadn't expected to stay much longer but due to the upcoming arraignment of Mikhail Markovic, Anya suggested it may be far better for Michael to stay as Jennifer for a little longer. Come Monday morning tho, she could expect to being Michael once again.

"So, we're going to the Shell Game tomorrow?" Carefully hanging the dresses up, as with trying to move things about not wanting to clutter the living space. The place was a favorite hangout with the older teens, seeing the excited nods Jenny had heard of it. That was she had heard talk of the place when she was Michael, not having visited the establishment herself. She had also heard talk from Erika of the band playing that weekend, a favored regular established there; Radical Chick. A band whose members attended her own School.

It was pretty clear that Erika had some kind of problem or altercation from their conversation with the band's female singer; Brittany Williams, but Jenny didn't push her on any details about it as she felt that it was probably a sore subject. There was another of the members, a guy called Nikolai Belekov who was also obviously a Russian, or of Russian descent, not that she felt any attraction to the guy. But it was nice to have something in common with someone. The feeling was very much mutual in fact when they meet in school having bumped into him on the way to class.

Nicolai or Nick as he preferred to be called had said that she looked and behaved more American than Russian as they quickly drew a small crowd with their conversation mostly spoken in Russian. She had spent considerable time trying to figure out if that was either an insult or compliment with the jury still out. As far as she was concerned, his interest might be because her govoryashchiy or speaking was better than his due to the fact her Mother's family hardly bothered about her. She had to learn the language in order to speak with them. And like many children, she picked up the language far quicker than an adult would. By the age of ten or eleven she was pretty versed in Russian. She had tested out as being bilingual in both Russian and English. There was definitely no attraction there between the two though. Sure, Nick was a cute guy but he was a non-contender, she had Bill Branson. Damn not after this weekend though and that was eating her up inside. With her upcoming change this was causing even more confusion and conflict.

"Anyway, I want to change the subject a moment." Lucy said as she gave Erika a playful looking grin.

"OK. Shoot, what do you want to talk about?" Jenny answered tentatively.

"Well at school today we heard this rumor circulating the halls concerning you." As she said it Lucy had this curious look on her face. A face that started Jenny to worried.

"Really, I can't imagine what it could be. Would you care to elaborate a little more?"

"OH, we can elaborate, as much as you like, Jennifer Leigh Stephenson." Both girls responded in kind. There was growing sense of teasing forthcoming in their voices at this point.

Closing her eyes for a moment, "I'm sure I have no idea what you mean." Only to see their glaring stares once opened.

"How about, if I were to mention the name Bill Branson?" Erika prompted.

"I still have no idea what you mean." Jenny now cringing, sure of where this was leading.

"I knew it was true!" Lucy triumphant in confirming what Jenny wouldn't deny. "OK Jennifer spill it" Lucy said delightedly.

"We just chatted a little in study hall." Jenny replied with both look and vague sounding answer. Her answer, naturally was very uneasy, giving the two girls the opinion that she was holding back.

"But there's more to it than that."

"No, no there isn't, that's it." Jenny lied.

"OK then no problem Jenny. I'm sure we can torture, I mean coax it out of you."

"That's blackmail Erika Watson!"

"Such a nasty word 'blackmail' Jennifer," Erika teased. "Besides I prefer to call it aggressive bargaining. But you already know that." Reminding Jenny of the incident back at the slide, Erika was now grinning like a cat ready to pounce fully at Jenny.

"OK, OK, I get it." Conceding defeat. "Bill came to my defense when Chip Monroe started his crap again."

"Uh huh and this from the girl who said she wouldn't date jocks or athletes right Jenny?" Lucy inquired.

"I told you I've not dated him." Then as an afterthought she clarified. "Well, it wasn't actually a date. But we went for an ice cream after school. Last Tuesday," now blushing. She was also aware that although not a member of the football team Bill Branson was highly regarded as one of the schools' track stars. He excelled in the events: 100m dash, 200m dash, long jump, and javelin. Although, the high jump was not one of his best events he was classed as a serious contender. Bill Branson was very much an all-rounder in athletics.

"What a lovely shade of red you're wearing Jenny." Erika teased.

"OH, Shut up!"

"Do you remember the last time Jenny went that color Lucy?"

"You mean at Miyoka the Japanese restaurant when she was trying to eat with chopsticks."

"Yes, Luce do you also remember? I think, that there was more beef teriyaki on the table than what went into her mouth."

"I don't think she did any better with the fork." Both girls were then laughing leaving poor Jenny struggling to keep some dignity.

Before they could say anything else to further embarrass her Jenny suggested. "OK OK, enough you two. We'll order pizza."

Gleefully the two girls crackled in their good fortune for her two friends previously had hatched a diabolical plot against her. It was a gamble, to be sure, of where they hoped to get Jenny and Bill connected as a couple this weekend. It was just their luck of fruition when Jenny had opted for pizza. They had already known of the two's connection having seen their make out session on several others social media. It was pure fun on their part in taking to tease the confirmation out of the poor girl. At that time, both girls were unsure of how to coax Jenny into being their unwilling pawn only to have her unwittingly play their dilemma into their hands.

Unknown to Jenny, Bill Branson worked most evenings at a restaurant named the 'Pizza Palace', which his Uncle owned. This was one of the most popular pizza places in town. As soon as Jenny suggested pizza Lucy whipped out her cell phone to call in the order. Both girls conspired unobserved while Jenny set up the DVD on an earlier agreed to movie. The general consensus was to watch the movie with the pizza. This gave Erika and Lucy time to launch their plan convincing Jenny into letting Erika play with her hair. She relaxed as Erika gently brushed it then tied it into a pony tail laid over her right shoulder. As she saw it Jenny started to pose a little.

"That's really cute Jenny I love it." Lucy said in an enthused voice.

"Yeah I have to admit I do like it."

"Just pout a little for me Jenny." Erika asked taking several pics.

"Like this?" Jenny put her hand on her hip and pushed it out a little. Then turned her head slightly to the side, puckering her lips slightly as she grabbed hold of her pony tail mane tugging it close playfully.

"Whoa girl! That is so sexy. Seriously how does that make you feel?" Lucy asked.

"To be honest Luce I feel pretty good. I do feel a little sexier."

"Sheesh Jenny that was hot! I never expected that when I started on your hair. But it totally transforms you."

After that time seemed to fly as the three of them swapped thoughts on makeup. Jenny obviously used her girl memories to help her through several rough spots. With past events behind them both Erika and Lucy seemed happy in seeing a side of Jenny that they had not seen before. In the last hour or so Jenny had become so much more outgoing. No one at school would recognize the girl she was now. Soon the Pizza would arrive as Erika looked at Jenny's phone showing how long till delivery. It was then that Erika whispered to Lucy and both girls giggled.

"OK you two what's going on?"

Erika just said, "Oh nothing, just wondering how would it be if one of us was to answer the door in a bikini."

"We have bikinis but we've not unpacked them yet." Lucy said with a familiar faint smile on her face.

Suspicious. "Why do I get the idea that I've just been set up." Jenny asked.

"Be a sport Jenny," Erika pleaded. "What harm would it be in showing off to the delivery guy. You can get to yours easier than me or Lucy."

Without saying another word, Jenny retrieved her bikini, pulling it out from one of the bags, and started to get changed. By now, changing with other girls was second nature to her. 'Not like it would to Michael though.' She thought. Jenny was just about ready as the delivery guy was on his way to them; her Aunt Jewel had pointed him in the right direction with Cassie stood watching. Neither was sure of what was going to happen. Both had enjoyed sleepovers in the past. So, they pretty much had an idea of what may happen, but just hoped that all would be well. When the delivery boy knocked on the door Jenny opened the door ready to accept the pizzas dressed in a simmering styled bikini. With the door now fully opened her mouth opened slightly in shock in finding that Bill Branson stood waiting on the other side which is just what Erika and Lucy had planned for.

"UMM Hi, I brought your pizza." Bill clearly unsure on where not to look or what to say, well truth be known he knew where he wanted to look. But ever the gentleman Bill opted to gaze her in the eyes. Most of the time at least. Unsure to why with his looking, Jenny felt a small shudder of excitement as his eyes couldn't help to stray down to look over her breasts.

"Yeah I just need to get my purse." Jenny answered equally embarrassed in the unexpected confrontation giving a deadly glare to her friends as Bill waited to eye her further with the sashing of her butt. She would think it tame in what was to come.

It was as Julie had directed him to the basement apartment, which was situated around the corner Julie and Cassie discreetly followed Bill at a distance concerned over her niece.

"Mom looks like Jenny's just been pranked." Cassie giggled as both mother and daughter caught where Bill Branson waited. From their view, it looked as if he had nearly dropped his delivery when Jenny stepped into view. It was just dark enough to hide their figures from sight.

"You do know she has a crush on him, don't you?" Before Cassie could answer Julie had a gleam in her eye. "Cass grab that DVD marked Jenny, will you?"

"Is that the one I think it is?" When Julie never answered but simply grinned Cassie knew just what was at stake." Mom that is so evil. I love it. You do realize though that this could..."

"Yes, Cass I certainly do. But she has to let it go sometime."

By the time Jenny had found her purse and paid Bill for the Pizza her aunt had just shown up.

"Don't go just yet please Bill." Placing a hand on his arm to stop his departure. Turning to Jenny. "Go put a robe on sweetheart." Aunt Jewels said casually ignoring both Bill's and Jenny's discomfort.

"Please Mrs. Owen, don't get mad at Jenny, this was my idea."

"I'm not mad at anyone Erika. We're all girls here. I know how sleepovers go." She smiled a moment. "You've both done so much in helping Jennifer over a very difficult time. Both Cassie and I are grateful to you for that."

"I really have to get back to work. Mrs. Owen my Uncle will be..."

"She's back now Bill," when Cassie came running down towards them. "Could I please ask you to wait another ten minutes?" Forestalling his wanting to depart. "I'll get Cassie to phone him. Tell him there has been a slight delay."

Relenting Bill agreed to stop no more than ten minutes. Well that had been his intent, to have it instead go from a mere ten minutes to one closer to half an hour. Julie Owen looked over at Jenny and gave her an approving and yet nonjudgmental nod. At Julie's request, everyone found a seat. Erika and Lucy made sure that Bill was seated next to Jenny, much to Cassie's amusement of where Jenny's robe separated near the top leaving Bill a more enticing view.

"When Jenny was a baby she loved music like all babies I guess. But we had a special name for Jenny didn't we sweetheart?"

"Aunt Jewels you can't, you wouldn't." Jenny implored, aghast as she realized what was about to happen. This was when her girlhood memories floored her of and early childhood event to her mortification. A favorite of theirs whenever she visited with her father.

"Oh, but I can Peggy Sue. This is a very special moment preserved for us as a family. Which, is why we'd like to share this precious memory with some of Jennifer's closest friends." Cringing, she heard her father had talked of days where his mother had taken to show his baby pictures back in the day.

At that moment, the DVD that Cassie had put in the player, came to life. The T.V. flickered with scattered vertical lines from when the video had been captured over from tape. Soon the image cleared with the showing of a small girl of about eighteen months old running into the waiting arms of her father. She was dressed all in a pink fifties style dress, her blonde hair was framed in a ponytail. By all account it was clearly Jenny seen as a small child. Once released from her daddy's hold, music could be heard in the background to where she was jigging round. Her steps and swaying of her body showcased the way only an eighteen-month-old child can when trying to dance with Buddy Holly's tune 'Peggy Sue'.

If you knew Peggy Sue
Then you'd know why I feel blue without Peggy
My Peggy Sue
Oh well, I love you gal, yes, I love you Peggy Sue
Peggy Sue, Peggy Sue
Oh, how my heart yearns for you
Oh, Peggy, my Peggy Sue
Oh well, I love you, gal
Yes, I love you Peggy Sue
Peggy Sue, Peggy Sue
Pretty, pretty, pretty, pretty, Peggy Sue
Oh, Peggy, my Peggy Sue
Oh well, I love you, gal
And I need you, Peggy Sue
I love you, Peggy Sue
With a love so rare and true
Oh, Peggy, my Peggy Sue
Well, I love you, gal
And I want you, Peggy Sue

To the amusement of her friends and to Jenny's mortification as soon as she saw what was going on Jenny picked up one of the cushions to cover her face in total embarrassment. Unsure if he was doing the right thing, Bill reached out taking hold of her hand. Although no one said anything as the movie play this had not gone unnoticed.

"Whoa shake that tush girl." Lucy teased. "Pity the diaper spoils the effect." To several giggles. Jenny squeezed Bill's hand hard.

"Actually, I was wearing big girl pull ups, not a diaper." Jenny answered indignantly unable to fully ignore the show.

"So, I guess Jenny danced like this to other music then Mrs. Owen."

"Yes and No Bill. Yes, she danced to other music. But not like this. It was just this one that she really got into. So, she earned the nickname Peggy Sue."

"Is that your Dad there Jenny?" Erika asked now dreading of having done so.

"Yes, it is." Jenny could feel her voice crack with emotion. "Just before he left for the last time he said to me. 'The one thing that I regret is we're not going to see a cheerleader this generation.'"

"He said that?" Cassie asked her voice full of regret.

"That's the reason for the tryouts, wasn't it?"

"To be honest Aunt Jewels I don't know. I have always loved dance, gymnastics etc., Daddy used to jitterbug with me to songs like this. Right up until..." As she looked longingly at the screen Jenny saw the frozen image of her being thrown into the air by her Father. The glee of surprise evident as she looked down at him. This alone unleashed a full tsunami of emotions that overcame her so much so. She cried uncontrollably immediately at seeing a fond memory, her friends gathered close to consoled her. Bill was understandably confused at what to do at the time. But looking at his watch he noticed that it was getting late. Erika caught sight of him as he was leaving.

"Leave me your cell phone number Bill. I'll make sure that Jenny phones you."

"She's too upset to say anything Erika. I'll see her at school on Monday."

'He's right', she thought as she watched him slowly walk away. Noticing what was going on, Julie made her way to Erika. Noticing how angry the girl looked Julie had an idea why. Before Erika could say anything, she passed her a piece of paper with a number on it.

"Bill Branson's cell phone number, I'm certain Jenny would love to speak with him later."

"I don't understand why you did all this? How can you hurt her so much Mrs. Owen?" Erika looked confused.

"Erika, I was, we were both worried about Jenny. When she came and had to live with us she was in a complex situation. Not only had she lost both parents, she was living in a private school. In short Erika, Jenny had very little love in her life. Only from my brother, her Father, did she receive that love." After pausing a moment, she continued. "We, being Cassie and I, noticed that Jenny seemed to become different. She was happier and more confident in herself of late. She mentioned you and Lucy a lot. We both noticed a tremendous change in my niece. What I'm trying to say Erika is that she has to let it all go sometime."

"I guess you're OK with Bill too. Have you mentioned all this to him? I mean you had his cell phone number."

"No! He knows nothing of this. If he and Jenny date then that will be part of the learning process as or if they build their relationship," there was a long pause as both looked over Jenny who was still sobbing on Lucy's shoulder. Complaining about how unfair it was that her beloved father was killed in such a horrid way. "Possibly for the first time in her life she has made some true friends. Jenny hasn't cried or even let her feelings out at all. That isn't good for anyone."

"So, you think that this is going to help her?"

"That was blunt and honest. I like that Erika. Yes, I do. In fact, I know it will. We're going back to the main house now, leave you girls to your sleepover. If I'm right, and I believe I am, this is going to be the best way forward for her, for all of you" She paused. "I got Bill's number from his Uncle. It seems that Bill has reciprocated Jenny's feelings. Yes, I'm happy about it, I like the boy."

With that, both Julie and Cassie left telling the girls to try and get some sleep tonight. Despite, the sudden upset the sleepover didn't seem to go flat. First of all, Erika and Lucy had Jenny phone Bill Branson to reassure him she was feeling better now. Under their insistence they made sure that Jenny would hint to Bill in taking her to the Shell Game come Saturday night. For the rest of the evening, they swapped and compared clothes. Except for their undies of course. No one in their right minds swapped panties. The following morning saw the girls waking up later than usual as they hardly slept during the night. Waking first Jenny started to mix some pancake batter reading for breakfast. Lucy helped her as Erika excused herself in having to use the bathroom. After she had finished Lucy exited to use the bathroom next. Being a good hostess, Jenny in not needing to, had opted to go last. Both Erika and Lucy had the decency to lay the table. Breakfast was eaten as quickly as it had been prepared. So, with the meal out of the way the girls spoke of who was going to wear what, on their shopping trip. After deciding all three took their turns in showering. Then getting dressed and applied their makeup.

"Did you bring that peasant blouse Lucy? You know that's my favorite?"

"Erika, you know I did." Ruffled in thinking she would forget.

Opting to use Jenny's car and not Erika's, Jenny picked up her car keys and allowance as with retrieving some extra money that she had been saving. Saying goodbye to her Aunt and cousin, Jenny made her way back to the basement apartment where the two girls waited.

Exiting out of the garage she tooted her horn along with giving a parting wave from the car. Very little was said making their way to Lynwood Mall as Jenny drove. Each reflected on how much had happened from the previous night in such a short order. A growing common bond had formed between the trio and it was Jenny who grew the most upset over the upcoming Monday. For come that day there would be no more Jennifer Leigh Stephenson. It was then she realized she could never tell her newfound friends of what would happen. First, who would they even believe such a wild fairy tale? Then there were her ever growing feelings towards Bill Branson. It simply wasn't normal for her. What type of relationship could she expect once back as Michael?

'I'm not gay I shouldn't be feeling like this. What is wrong with me?' Not that Michael had any problems with gay people male or female. In fact, he was certain that a couple of his former dormitory mates were gay. None of her questions were answered as she found a parking space near the Mall's entrance. Parking had been relatively easy considering the time they arrived.

Once finished their shopping Erika and Lucy would transfer any purchases to Erica's car later having returned.

"OK so what do we hit first?" Lucy asked.

"I suggest we hit Jean Queen. They're having a 50% off sale going on." Erika suggested.

"I umm need to look at the baby shop." Lucy said rather uncomfortably. "I promised my Mom I'd buy a gift for my sister's new baby."

"Really Luce? I thought you were making an announcement." Jenny teased.

"My gawd, you can be so mean sometimes Jennifer Leigh. I really wonder why I hang out with you." Lucy answered stamping her foot in mock anger.

"OK, we can include it in our schedule." Jenny said, concluding their mock anger towards one another agreeing that it would be included. It didn't take them long to find Jean Queen with each going over what sale items were available.

"I need some new shoes and a bag to go with the dress I'm wearing for tonight."

"What have you decided to wear Jenny?"

"Do you remember that black number I wore when Aunt Jewels took us to Giordano's? I thought I'd wear that. But I may need a wrap if it gets chilly tonight."

"You don't need a wrap if it gets chilly silly. Just get wrapped up with Bill." Lucy told her suggestively.

"I'm shocked Lucy as if I ever would." Jenny answered in mock surprise.

"Is that a self-supporting dress? If so you don't need a bra." Erika hinted. "This means that Bill would have easy access to play and explore more upstairs."

"Oh the nerve of such a thing, a proper lady never discusses these things openly." Jenny said laughing as she answered. Deep inside her, Michael was astounded at the revelation. He had never taken girls to be so raucous and loud. "How about you and Phil, Erika? How far do you go?" Jenny asked curious.

"I plead the fifth." Erika answered all in good humor.

"Are you trying to say that we're not ladies Jennifer Leigh Stephenson?" Jenny grinned at Erika and Lucy and made a zipping motion as she closed her mouth.

"Oh, you are so in deep now Jenny." Lucy warned her

It was at this point that the girls noticed their chatter was getting a little too loud, attracting way too much attention causing them to start giggling. Deciding it would be a good time to leave, now seemed as good as any to visit the baby shop. Leaving Jean Queen, they made their way to the baby shop. Having looked around the baby store but not buying any clothes Lucy was not aware of the gender of the baby. Opting for something neutral it was decided amongst the three to purchase a baby bottle sterilizing kit complete with four feeding bottles.

"How about we grab a salad and a drink?" Jenny asked starting to grow hungry.

"That works for me." Erika answered feeling the pangs of hunger herself.

As they reached the food court Erika noted a nearby table free deciding to occupy it with their purchases else someone might grab it leaving the two of them to collect the food. It was as they were waiting in line the girls inevitably bumped into a few friends of Jenny's from school including Billi Harding and Lana Nguyen. Erika or Lucy didn't know Billi or Lana very well as they did not share the same circle of friends. But, they had seen them at school on occasions.

"Hi Jenny, look I know I shouldn't be the one telling you this." Billi said gushing with still wanting to tell the girl. "But, you have been selected for the cheer squad."

"I have?" Slightly flabbergasted. "But Coach Young said that I'd not know until the start of school next week when she posts it."

"I'll admit that I was skeptical at first. We all were, but you proved us wrong. Coach Young was shall we say really impressed with you. That's why she called you back. To do another routine to make sure of your skills when the others were allowed to leave."

"I thought it was because I'd messed up."

"Are you kidding? You pretty much blew them all out of the water. That includes Shelly and she's tried out several times before."

"I'd watch out for Shelly though, she's awful jealous from losing out - again." Lana warned.

"Shelly lost out to me in a previous tryout. We heard from Tori's boyfriend Paul Kensing that for spite she made a play for Bill Branson."

"What a bitch! Why would she do that? I hardly know the girl."

"Doesn't matter." Erika replied. "To her way of thinking, you've taken what's rightfully hers. Sorry Jenny, I knew you had been selected," Erika apologized. "Coach Young posted it as school finished yesterday. I wanted to tell you. But with your Aunt showing that DVD I forgot." Erika informed her.

"That's OK Erika, I know. I was pretty emotional as well." Jenny turned to Billi. "Thanks for letting me know Billi. Hopefully I'll not let anyone down."

"You're welcome Jenny. I'm pretty sure you'll not let anyone down." Giving Jenny a congratulatory hug as with their goodbyes once they received their food.

After getting their own meals as with taking one back for Lucy they sat down to digest over as with sharing the news to Lucy as they ate.

"It also seems that Jenny has made the cheer squad so the school can now boast an English cheerleader." Erika announced once back.

"No way!" Lucy squealed a little too loud. Jumping over and hugging her friend. "I'm so happy for you Jenny. The really sad part is that you'll not want us as friends now."

"That's not going to happen Luce. Both you and Erika are my best friends. We're like the three Amigos." Jenny answered hugging both her friends further.

After finishing lunch the girls made their way to Samuelsohns. It was there Jenny bought her shoes but changed her mind on the wrap. As much as she wanted to, Jenny could not deny the feeling of being wrapped up with Bill Branson's arms. The thrill of having them encase her excited her. Once again it was with Michael's memories she became conflicted, and wanted to doubt those desires. Those were hers not his and after a long afternoon shopping the girls made their way back to the Owens home where they picked up their belongings and prepared for their dates at the Shell Game.

After her friends had left Jenny took a long luxuriant bath. She could have just taken a shower but the bath was so more appealing. After washing her hair, she just rolled the bath flannel firmly in place leaving a small part to put across her closed eyes, enjoying her bath. She must have dozed off for a few moments because the next thing she was aware of was Cassie tapping on the door telling her it was ten before six. Reluctantly getting out of the bath Jenny slipped her bathrobe on. Looking in the mirror she noticed that her skin was now all pruny.

"I'm sure Bill would love that look Jenny it's so..." Cass paused a moment as if to think. "So wrinkled prune, that's the phrase I'm looking for." With having left the bathroom and endured Cassie's teasing.

"Oh, shut up!" Jenny scolded good naturedly.

"Take your time Jenny. It'll give Mom and I plenty of time to interrogate Bill."

"You wouldn't dare!" Appalled.

"Just wait and see." Cassie implied.

Over the next hour and twenty-five minutes Jenny hurried herself. At first it seemed the more she tried to rush and save Bill it seemed the more time she lost. So, giving up she figured that he could fend after himself. After all, didn't Abigail Branson interrogate her a few days ago? It wasn't until 7:15 Jenny made her appearance downstairs. Sure enough, to Cassie's threat there they were, both Aunt Jewels and Cassie giving Bill the third degree. It was poor Bill who suffered as he sat in one of the easy chairs his back to her. Both, Aunt Jewels, and Cassie were seated together on the settee. Cassie motioned to her to be quiet a moment with a gesture so subtle that Bill Branson never noticed it.

"Mrs. Owen, Cassie, I have the greatest respect for Jenny. She's an incredible girl. I promise you, I'll have her back by 11:45."

"Are you being sure that will give you enough time? You have to get home before curfew as well Bill."

"No Bill that will not give you enough time. I'll take you home and come back here." Jenny interjected.

"You'll do no such thing young lady." Aunt Jewels insisted giving her a wry smile and indicated for Jenny to sit down. "Jenny, you are my responsibility now. At risk of being called an interfering Aunt I have taken the liberty of checking a few things out."

"Not just Mom I have too Jen. After what has happened in the last couple of weeks we had to." Cassie conceded.

"Before you both get angry at us. "Raising a hand to quell any argument. "Not without good reason, if I'm honest. Jenny both Cassie and I are in full agreement that as long as you are both dating, Bill may use the basement apartment as a sleep over arrangement."

"But before you get any ideas Jenny there will be a few ground rules as you are still in high school." Cassie admonished.

"Yes Mother." An exasperated Jenny responded to Cassie.

"I have taken the liberty of speaking with your parents Bill. They're happy with the arrangements. Cassie will pick up a change of clothes for you."

"You look stunning Jenny by the way."

"Thanks Cass."

"Have a good time but remember Bill I'm trusting you to take care of my favorite niece."

"Aunt Jewels I'm not a child." Jenny complained.

"Mrs. Owen, you have my word of honor. I will treat her like a Princess."

"I know you're not Sweetheart. But you're very precious to me. Thank you, Bill that is all I ask."

"As it's now almost 7:30, I suggest you hurry, else one may turn into a scuttle maid." It was as they left the Owen household Jenny saw where Bill had borrowed his father's car for the evening. Julie and Cassie watched with delight as Jenny gave him the keys to hers. It was an enthralled Bill who opened the passenger door for Jenny before walking round to the driver side.

"They're besotted with each other." Cassie murmured to her mother.

"What do you expect Cass. All High School romances start out like that. I do wish that she had worn a wrap with that dress. It's too revealing for a first date."

"Mom she'll be fine." Guessing why Jenny abstained. "I know how you feel about her. This is the closest Jenny has ever had to a Mother." Cassie answered reassuringly. "Besides she'd die rather than upset you, you know that."

As agreed Cassie took the car back as Mrs. Branson had already packed a small case of clothes waiting at the ready. Before leaving, Cassie had an interesting conversation with Bill's sister Abbie. Julie had followed not far behind to bring Cassie back home. On the short journey home Cass revealed a little of what the two had talked about. They both grinned and evil grin as they colluded in how best Cassie would use this newfound information to tease her cousin.

And as Jenny and Bill arrived at the Shell Game unawares of what might be waiting in store at the end of their day they met with Erika and Phil Williams. A few minutes later Lucy joined the pair with her boyfriend Mark Hammond.

"The gang's all here then." Jenny announced scoping out the establishment. "As I'm the new girl here what happens now?" She turned to her date. "I'm sorry Aunt Jewels and Cass had to interrogate you Bill."

"For you it was worth it." As he said this Bill put his arm around her waist.

Jenny shivered a little inside. She wasn't sure just why. Was it a girl thing? Or was it because Michael was still lurking there somewhere in the corner of her mind? But either way she had to admit that it was a wonderful feeling all the same.

"Hey, why don't we introduce Jenny to the video games room?" Mark suggested.

"If you do that Mark Hammond, Siberia will have nothing compared to the cold shoulder you will get this week." Lucy advised him.

"It was just an idea." Mark sheepishly tried to explain.

"Not a very good one." Lucy countered.

"I'm not sure about you guys, but I'm hungry." Erika said changing the subject.

"Who is up for a pizza?" Phil asked.

With that decision made the girls sat down at a table as the boys went to order the food. They didn't have to wait too long as their respective dates arrived shortly with the proffered food. Although, a salad was preferable Bill brought Jenny over a veggie burger. She found its size difficult to cope with having found she needed to cut it into quarters. She had no intention of ruining her dress by having juice and innards fall suddenly onto her lap much to the delight of her friends, who teased her over it. Bill chose to share the pizza with Erika and Lucy. It surprised Jenny on how Bill with working part time at the 'Pizza Palace', could contemplate eating one. She thought he would have had enough of pizza. Both Mark and Phil had gone for burger and fries with a large soda. But in the end, it was all too much for Jenny, so Bill, who seemed to have an endless appetite, ate most of her fries. And then to top it off finished half of her diet coke as well. Almost telepathically it was then the girls rose to use the bathroom.

"We won't be long guys." Lucy said as they stood up.

"So, we'll see you in the game room OK girls?" Bill hesitantly asked almost hopeful in fact.

Jenny walked up to Bill pulled his face towards her before kissing him full on the mouth putting her hand, in his jacket pocket. Bill found that he was so engrossed in the kiss he missed where she fished out her car keys, so lost within the kiss, devoid of all will power unable to try and stop Jenny's advancement. The girls just giggled as the other two boys stood there dumbfounded as well as astonished.

"Now should we come back," dangling the keys in front of him, "to find that you boys are in the game room the girls and I will simply head on home, leaving you all with for a very lonely week." With that Jenny smiled sweetly at Bill. Then walked over to Erika and Lucy twirling the car keys on her finger.

"That could have gone better." Bill sighed as the girls went to the rest rooms.

"Guys, when it comes to girls. You never know what to expect." Phil continued. "That's probably the reason we're so fascinated with them."

"Sometimes I wish they came with an instruction book." Mark added. "Or some directives on what to expect."

"Hallelujah to that brother." They both replied.

"Two things puzzle me though. The first is how do they do it? I mean no one said anything. But the three of them got up at the same time." Mark said.

"Very true it's pretty scary really."

"The second point is. What do they do or talk about in there?"

"I don't think I want to know." Bill answered. At this point the three boys laughed. But all were in universal agreement. What was said in the restroom, stayed in the restroom.

Meanwhile in the restroom the girls touched up their makeup, and chatted for a few minutes. Not wanting to talk too much, or too loud as they noticed that on entering Erika noted one of the cubicles was occupied.

"Looking at that dress, do you still think Jenny is ideal for the role of Sandy in the school musical Erika?"

"Absolutely Luce she has that innocent look. That and the naivety she would be perfect."

"No way guys, I'm not going to audition for Grease. Don't you think that Miss Simmonds has tried to get me to audition?"

"You have to Jenny, picture it; Erika as Rizzo, you as Sandy and me as Frenchy. It'll be a lot of fun."

"Aw Come on Jenny. You even have the same accent as Olivia Newton John in the movie."

"Just one major point to that Erika she's Australian and I'm British." As she said this Jenny looked over at her two friends whose facial reactions were pleading with her. "Quit it with the puppy dog eyes you two." Looking at her two friends, it became obvious that they were going to be relentless. "OK I'll think about it, but I've got enough going on with the cheerleading too."

"What was it you said to me earlier Jenny, when I said about us drifting apart now? You said it'll never happen. We're like the three amigos."

"Alright, alright already I'll try."

"Do or don't do, there is no try." Erika said in a remarkably good imitation of Yoda. All three girls burst out laughing knowing that they had more or less persuaded Jenny to audition. Erika brought the subject back to Bill Branson.

"That was a pretty neat trick removing the keys from his pocket as you kissed him." Erika said.

"It just seemed a good idea at the time to be honest." With the discussion over, the girls started to redo their makeup. They had eaten and now they wanted to enjoy the latter part of the evening. Dancing to the band and having some fun. This would require a little more makeup especially round the eyes to highlight them as the lighting would be a lot more varied. So, to keep them alluring to the boys these things had to be done. It was at that moment the only occupied cubicle door opened as Brittany Williams appeared. It was clear from the look on her face that Brittany was not happy. A chilled hush filled the room like an icy Siberian wind just blew in engulfing the room as Brittany coldly eyed up first Erika then Jenny. She had heard that Brittany could and did have a nasty side to her. But this was the first time that Jenny had actually felt it.

"I thought I recognized a couple of voices." As she looked over Jenny. "Pretty revealing dress. You seem to like putting yourself on display, new girl."

"So, says the girl with a skirt that barely covers her ass." Jenny answered acidly.

"This from the British girl whose been throwing herself at Bill Branson." As she said this she walked round Jenny.

"As I have said before that would depend on your perspective." Jenny responded shrugging off the obvious challenge.

"I saw your little display a few moments ago so according to my reckoning that's twice now."

"Good, I hope that it dispels the story about me being a Lesbian."

"Cut her some slack Brittany. She did that to extract her keys from Bill's jacket pocket."

"I know I saw that, the girl's smart Lucy." She turned to Jenny. "I've known Bill since Kindergarten Jennifer. He's a really sweet guy. If you hurt him, you'll answer to me." Brittany said throwing down yet another challenge.

"Funny I've had a similar threat from his sister Abigail."

"I don't have a great deal of respect for cheerleaders." Brittany almost snarled.

"I'll repeat to you what I said to Abi. I would never hurt Bill. Now if you'll excuse us Brittany." Looking to move past the girl. "We're here to have a good time with our boyfriends."

Stepping aside Brittany let the girl pass. And as she watched the three girls walk away she'd heard parts about the new girl and decided that she wasn't sure about her. She had heard a lot about her from her guitarist Nikolai Belekov. The problem was that no one really seemed to know much of anything about this new girl. Even when Nick spoke to her he found no common ground. She apparently spoke Russian better than him. However, he felt that she was blocking something. But right now, her break was nearly over as it was time to prepare for their next set. Her game plan was to phone, or contact Bill sometime over the weekend. There was no mutual attraction other than friendship there. But she had always felt protective towards Bill. It was the same kind of protection one would have for a younger sibling. Despite all that she thought of Erika Watson and Lucy Johnson, the duo seemed to have hit it off pretty well with her.

Concludingly, Brittany realized that things will have to be resolved one way or another very soon between them. But all of that would have to wait for now. Because after washing her hands as Brittany made her way back to the rest of the band she heard Jenny's comment on how much of a bitch she had been. Erika had even taken to say that she'd been on the receiving end many times concerning comments so she kinda ignored her now. The boys noted of where Brittany had followed not too far behind and gave Jenny, in what can only be transcribed as an ice-cold glare of foreboding. Jenny's response was just to put her arm protectively around Bill, pull him in close and kiss him.

"Not that I'm complaining. But what was that about?"

"Oh, nothing really. A reward in not straying, to just to let you know I'm back. Take your pick from any of those three." She said impishly, knowing that the kiss would infuriate Brittany even more as with wanting to reward the boy for being patient and not straying.

He looked at Mark and Phil. Who both shrugged as if to say 'Who knows.'

"Looks like the band is back to play another set. Shall we dance?" Lucy suggested.

"That's a pretty corny line but that's why we came." Mark responded by taking Lucy's hand.

Phil led Erika to the dance floor as well leaving Jenny and Bill along at the table. Unsure what to say Jenny took a look at the stage and saw Brittany look over their way. Not sure if she was doing it to annoy Brittany or not she took Bill by the hand. Dragging him reluctantly to the dance floor with her friends.

Despite his being a prominent track star Bill Branson felt a bit of a klutz once on the dance floor. But, under Jenny's guidance he started to overcome his fear. Soon it didn't take long to where he became more confident and after three or four fast numbers, Radical Chick played a slower song.

Bill stood six or seven inches taller than Jenny so as she just put her arms around his waist she nestled her head against his chest. Cuddling up close to him she looked up and smiled. For the first time in a month Jenny felt happy. 'Should I have these feelings?' She thought to herself. Instead of pulling away an inner voice seemed to tell her no. It was within his arms there, Jenny suddenly felt a lot safer than she'd felt for a long time. After a few more dances it was decided to go back to the table. Relaxing they basked in the others company taking to sit out the rest of the dances.

Radical Chick had to finish their final set by 10 o'clock to allow themselves and the others ample time to get home. They had gotten loading their equipment down to a 'fine art' with the band packed, changed and gone to make their way home due to the city's local ordinance concerning youths. As Radical Chick played their final song of a predetermined set Brittany used the number to make up her mind concerning the new girl. It was going to happen tonight. One way or another she was going to confront Jennifer Leigh Stephenson and push her points at her. However, she had to give the girl credit in having managed to have Bill take to the dance floor. No matter how much of a klutz he felt Jenny had actually got him moving even if it had been awkward at first. It was soon after the final song played Brittany had left her bandmates to start packing with the promise she would be back soon. They knew how pointless it would be in trying to talk her out of the act knowing of her affection towards Bill Branson. Making her way over to where Bill and Jenny were Bill's look changed to one of surprise as he watched his friend since early childhood approach their table.

"Hey, how are you doing Bill?" Brittany asked nonchalantly.

"Back at yah Britt, I'm doing good thanks. How are you doing?"

"Busy, what with school and the band. When do you start training again? You know the athletic season starts in a few months and we need our star athlete more than ever. We can't allow you to get too distracted." She looked pointedly at Jenny as she said this.

"Coach is calling us in over the next month or so, but don't worry. I've got no distractions. It's going to be a good year." He pulled Jenny closer to him as he felt the icy conflict going on.

"Bill, can you give Jennifer and I a couple of minutes please? We need to clear the air on a school problem."

"It's OK Bill." Jenny insisted pulling away from the boy.

"Jenny, I made a promise to your Aunt." Bill protested.

"I know Bill. You've not broken that promise. It'll be fine." She kissed him gently to reassure him. Both sat at the table as Bill went to find Erika and Lucy casting a concerned last look.

"I've been watching you about as well as I could from the stage. You really do care about him. Don't you Jennifer? I also noticed you got him up to dance, that's a first." Brittany gave a small unplanned smile almost of approval.

"Of course, I do Brittany. Bill treats me like a Princess."

"Yeah that's Bill. I just want you to know he's not like a lot of the other jocks or athletes at the school. There's no big ego with him. But he's also very fragile, no, what I mean is vulnerable. He's too gentle, caring for his own good."

"I got that impression from talking to Abigail, it seems a lot of girls who know Bill are very protective of him. I'll be honest with you Brittany, I have very strong feelings for Bill. I have absolutely no intentions of hurting him in any way."

"That's all I'm asking of you Jennifer because Bill is like a brother to me." Again, there was the hint of a threat in her voice that made Jenny aware of how serious Brittany was.

"I take it from that, we're not leaving this table as friends are we Brittany?"

"No, but we're not leaving as enemies either."

"Frenemy's. I can live with that."

As they both got up Erika and Lucy came over with Bill, Mark, and Phil.

"Hey Jennifer, if you can sing Erika's right you'd be great playing the part of Sandy. In fact, I'd take a front seat to watch. The three amigos play Frenchy, Rizzo and Sandy."

"So? Where to next?" The girls asked as they still had a few hours left before having to be home with two giving a knowing wink to the boys.

"Dixon Park?" Both Mark and Phil hinted at as Bill grew uncomfortable with hearing where.

"Three cars, three pretty dates. What more could you want?" Phil suggested as he took to pulling Erika closer.

"What's Dixon Park?" Jenny asked suspecting the obvious.

"Well," Bill said reservedly. "It's a local hangout for umm guys and their dates."

"Like Lovers Leap," Jenny asked coyly.

"Yeah, but no leaping," Bill answered as they headed out to their cars. Jenny shivered a little of the tidbit of what Lucy had suggested earlier to her about cuddling up to Bill. She never said anything to anyone but gave Bill a warm smile as he played the gentleman opening the passenger door for her having given him the keys back to drive them home. It just seemed to be so right for him to drive. True it was her car, but Bill was her knight in shining armor.

The three cars pulled from the parking lot making the journey one behind the other as if in a convoy. They all parked close to one another with Jenny noticing that a few others must have had the same in mind not wanting to head home. Bill took Jenny in his arms. He held her a moment, she looked up. Then to their mutual surprise she kissed him despite the fact that her brain was screaming at her that this was not right. Then to add to her alarm Jenny felt the stirrings of being aroused. Unlike the kisses back at the Shell Game their kiss out at Dixon Park had turned far more passionate than either intended leaving them a little embarrassed about it all.

"I wanted to kiss you like that all night but..."

"Shh, it's OK Bill I know. I felt the same, but it just never felt right until just now."

"Look I'm sorry about the situation with Britt. I don't know what's going on with her."

"She thinks a lot of you Bill. I get the feeling she doesn't want you to get hurt."

"I'm a big boy now Jenny."

"Hey, don't tell me, tell her." Jenny answered with a sly smile. She then snuggled up closer to Bill. "Just hold me."

Draping his hand over her she felt where Bill's hands accidently brush over a hardened nipple. The motion caused her to moan a little. Looked up at him and his sheepish overture she smiled at his awkwardness. Then shuddered a little having remembered how Erika and Lucy had teased her mercilessly earlier in the day. Laying her head back on Bill's shoulder she closed her eyes indicating for him to continue with his accidental ministrations for a few moments. He was gently rubbing then massaging her breast outside of her dress, but daring enough to tempt in sliding fingers inside which he could have done quite easily earlier. She wasn't sure if she wanted him to stop or not as she basked in his gentle fondling of her breasts. They spent their time making out until just 11:30 breaking away from another passionate kiss.

"Sorry Bill. I think we'd best go home." She paused even as she wanted to continue with his lingering touches. "I…, I like what you're doing to me but I don't want to go any further."

It was obvious that their making out was leaving her feeling a little shaken. Truth be known Bill Branson felt the same way. He had after all promised both Julie and Cassie Owen that he would look after Jenny. Feelings of guilt were beginning to overwhelm him with the obvious thought in his mind now being if Jenny was reciprocating the same way. Or was he taking advantage of a vulnerable girl?

"Of course, Jenny I'd never force you into anything... Look I'm sorry if it was all too much too fast. I guess I got carried away," Bill spluttered out realizing his own guilty feelings.

"It wasn't anything I didn't want you to do but I just." She stopped, but it was quite clear in what she was thinking.

"Jennifer don't you dare think badly of yourself." Bill admonished her. "You will always have my full respect."

"Even if we had gone all the way and actually, you know, done it?" Jenny asked in a questioning tone.

"But we didn't. And even if we had it still wouldn't change my opinion of you."

"Thank you, you have no idea what that means to me." Tears welling up. "I feel so many mixed up emotions about everything right now."

After arriving home Bill pulled into garage and as a gentleman rushed to open the door leading into the house before giving her a goodnight kiss then went to the basement apartment. Even in the late hours of the night she took a relished shower to wash some of their heated perspiration from their making out as with removing make-up and brushing her teeth. It was while in bed that she replayed in her mind what happened at Dixon Park. Immediately she felt the crinkling of her nipples as they hardened. Thoughts of Bill Branson's tender ministrations assaulted her mind. Fingers gently massaged her breast imagining it was Bill's touch once again leaving her excited.

Just as it was before they left Dixon Park the gentle rubbing and teasing of her nipples caused a tightening almost like an electric shock causing an irresistible itch crying out to be satisfied in her most intimate and private spot. She knew just how to satisfy it and after a few minutes of touching, playing with her inner sensitive 'private' spot, Jenny felt herself erupt with in a field of pleasurable recourse best described as fields of electricity swept over nerve endings flared up like a Christmas tree nearly ready to explode from the sudden surge of arousal. A few moments later having come down from a physical high she retrieved a tissue to wipe dampened fingers followed by her having to head once more to her bathroom having never experience anything so deep in need, to clean up far more than she had ever imagined feeling. Feeling better yet exhausted from her excursions, sleep came to her within minutes of hitting the pillow. The following morning Jenny reminisced over the previous night. Sighing she carried out her morning rituals with another shower as the feelings from that nights stirring seemed to return once more. With Bill stopping overnight as a guest Jenny opted on where she would give Church a miss this week. Dressing in her favorite bath robe and a towel wrapped neatly round her head like a turban to soak up her dampened hair she pulled out a white matching bra and panties set. Dressed casually in faded blue jeans and a white shirt her overall look in the mirror was one of being pretty plain. 'Just like Sandy in Grease,' she thought. It would have been fun to audition, for that part but it's not to be she ruminated for Michael would be back tomorrow. As she arrived for breakfast she saw Cassie, wearing a very amused look on her face.

"You know. The walls here are pretty thin, don't you?" Informed Cassie with a mischievous look.

"I'm not sure, what you're talking about." Jenny answered somewhat perplexed.

"Well let me make it easy for you Jenny. My bedroom is right next to yours. And judging by the noises emanating from your room that must have been a pretty hot date last night." Cassie said casually enjoying Jenny's sudden growing discomfort.

Mumbling something that was totally incomprehensible to Cassie, Jenny was relieved upon seeing Maria walk in each giving the other a good morning only to have Cassie continue unabated.

"Relax Jenny. I'll say nothing to Mom but you're the closest I have to a younger sister now so expect to get teased."

"Teased about what?" Maria asked. "Come on Cassie. You can't keep me in the dark." Maria begged.

"I'll not say directly Maria, but it seems we definitely have a moaner amongst us."

"Cassie, just please just shut up." Jenny pleaded her cheeks going flush.

"In fact, Maria, she's a very loud moaner." Cassie giggled enjoying her cousins discomfort.

"I'm guessing that Jenny's not aware of how sound travels in this house." Maria said then continued. "I'm sure that 'whoever' it is Mrs. Owen already knows."

"OHHH Gawd, Nooo, my life is ruined, over." Jenny blurted out holding her head in her hands in shame.

"Oh, my word that is just so precious." Maria said before bursting out laughing finally giving in to who Cassie meant. Then held Jenny close in her arms and in a tight embrace hugging her. At this point all three girls were laughing. Unknown to them it was then Julie Owen decided to walk in. For poor Jenny, things were about to get a lot more uncomfortable as her Aunt had heard the whole conversation having stopped outside the doorway. For Julie, this was a heartwarming scene for she loved all three girls. They were her family. Two by virtue of blood, the third by love and loyalty. Given all the trauma they had been put through these last few weeks hearing the girls laugh Julie was astonished and pleased that finally her girls were happy once again. Just as they deserved to be and as a consequence of their happiness she, herself, was happy.

"Just what is all this frivolity about?" Julie Own asked after pausing a moment before continuing. "Jenny the girls are right. The walls are pretty thin and noise does carry. Was that you I heard last night?"

"Oh no, this has got to be the start of the worst day of my life," Jenny groaned as the other three took in her once again obvious discomfort, tittering like a bunch of school girls having found one of theirs at being caught doing something naughty.

Fortunately for Jenny sake of humanity Bill arrived putting an end to such goings-on. Sadly, there was no going for another visit to the Shell Game that night for Bill could only remain at the house until lunch time. In was in the early afternoon Jenny sat down to get her homework finished. Any other time she would have easily had it done by now only to have the sleepover and Bill's stopping over Saturday night prevented its completion not that she minded. She enjoyed the time with Bill immensely if however brief. It was her aunt's insistence that Jenny's education come first in continuing her studies as with her doing all necessary homework as her Aunt Jewels would not allow a free pass.

It was then as the day drew to a close Jenny knew her time was ending as she worked diligently into the night growing tired before the stroke of Midnight. Come morning she wouldn't know what to expect as Michael for Grandmother and Anya had informed her not all would be the same in what she experienced as Jenny. The memories of her would fade to the background as his would come with a vagueness of knowing he had done something only to have never really been present in having done so. She had spent weeks as a girl and had grown accustomed to her female form. Apprehensive grew as she threw herself into her studies. As a Grandfathers clock chimed the passing of each hour with its sounding gongs soon her approaching end would be nigh as she returned once more back to her former self. She had flourished past her troubles as Jenny with the making of new friends and opening up to her woes. How much would convert over to her male self she wondered as she readied once more for bed. Drowsily the thoughts lingered until she drifted away into slumber.

**********************

Michael still felt some pangs of lingering regrets in his reappearance. It was still early in the days since his return yet there was still plenty of time for him to settle into High School life. Once again, he was finding it difficult to make friends. It wasn't that people didn't want to be friends. It was just, they were the wrong people. For the last few weeks as Jenny she had established a network of friends and activities to keep her occupied. Yet now, here he was trying to make a go of it on his own. And he knew that he wasn't making a good job of coping with it either. The main thing lingering on his mind was that amazing weekend with her friends still fresh and as with it being the problem now. Of course, was the given fact he was the only one who remembered it for what had been.

After the arrest and the charging of Mikhail Markovic, things seemed to move faster at an accelerated if not alarming rate. Within the Nazarov family plans had been set in motion to hasten their efforts with another attempt to abduct Michael.

Michael had just driven home from school one Wednesday afternoon when he spotted what looked like a very familiar looking car. So very similar was its style with having once been used by his late Mother it drove a surge of panic as the style was not one commonly seen on American highways. No thoughts came to him with having ever seen this make of car around the neighborhood. It was then Michael found himself trying to telepathically contact either Grandmother and Anya at Bikini Beach not really knowing what he would find inside the house.

'Michael," Anya implored within his mind. 'Stay away. Wait for the police to arrive."

'But what of my family? They're inside,' having seen where his Aunt Jewel's car was sitting outside.

'I understand, but you need to wait.' Anya beckoned.

'I can't,' explaining to Anya as he slowly made his way into the house, 'this is the only family I have now.' Closing the door as quietly as he could he heard what he shouldn't have been.

'It can't be,' Michael thought to himself not really believing what he was hearing. 'She's dead, killed in an automobile accident' once more upon the telltale voice of his Mother's words. Moving as quietly as a church mouse he made his way to just the fringes of the family room. Within he saw where his Aunt Jewels stood by a giant of a man who looked of Slavic descent. Holding her firmly by the shoulders Julie had glimpsed of seeing Michael. Silently she looked intently at Elena as he hoped that Aunt Jewels would not give him away. Michael was keenly aware of the pressure mounting on him with their being held. He knew the situation was grave, given the people he was facing, a serious dilemma in the making as with the need of not being spotted. Make no mistake he dared to think as the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on his mind. He had no game plan at that moment, but realized that he was their only hope. Who else could there be? He reckoned on how best to save his Aunt Jewels and Cousin Cassie. He listened intently and hoped that given enough time he would come up to some sort of plan of sorts to help them. Standing just outside the doors edge it was then he noticed to where his Mother had something unwavering pointed towards them. A small metallic object to what looked very much like a gun. Silently he waited arbitrarily safe as he listened in on the conversation unfold.

"Your faithless husband and I had an affair." Elena taunted. "He was actually my inside man. However, he was not instrumental in Mike's death. I have to admit that was a sad event. Believe it or not I did and will always love Mike. But he was never going to be onboard with my family." Elena told her.

"Yes," ruining the effectiveness of Elena's confession. "We know all about it Elena. You and Paul were not very discreet about it."

"You knew?"

"It was blindingly obvious Elena." Julie stated matter-of-factly. "But Cassie and I were able to keep it discreetly hidden from both my brother and Michael."

"That is your weakness Julie, as it does seem to be a family trait of one's weakness. You are all too sentimental, even Paul has said that. And now I'm afraid it will be your undoing." As she said this Elena turned and pointed the pistol at Cassie.

"NO!" Screamed Julie lunging forward only to be restrained, pulled back again by Elena's bodyguard.

"Don't worry Julie. I'll get to you in a minute." Elena sneered contemptuously.

"Elena at least wait a moment." Julie asked stalling for time. "What are you going to do about Michael?" Julie questioned in having noticed a slight movement by an adjacent door.

"What does it matter Julie? It's not like one of those movies you see on TV where the bad guy divulges to ones' victims of what they will do." Elena gathered her thoughts for a brief moment. "I can see some reason in wanting to brag a little about it though. It's not like you can do something about it. Your ex-husband thought it up actually. With your brother, you, and Cassie taken out of the picture, it makes my son the sole surviving beneficiary as he inherits everything...."

"And you control him from inside Russia. Where no one can touch you?" Cassie spat out in open anger.

"That's right Cassie. You always were a bright girl. Such a pity it ends this way." Elena answered.

"Paul thought of this?"

Giving a venomous laugh. "Not to kill you both. That's what I added when he failed. Although if I'm honest enough that's what I would have planned to be done anyway. And trust me I would have had my own way on this."

Listening Michael had only one plan on his mind now and that was how to save his aunt and cousin from imminent death. They were the only ones who counted in his life now given his mother's confession of wanting to use him for her own ill-gotten gains. Even knowing help was on its way he had no idea of when such help would arrive. Factoring in all this plus with both Aunt Jewels and Cassie in immediate danger his only recourse of action afforded him was a deep conviction of saving their lives with his decision to act now.

"Mum, don't do it." Michael shouted having stepped out of his hiding place only to find that Elena was taking no such notice as she continued to aim the gun at Cassie. Instinctively he threw himself towards his mother causing a brief tussle between the two followed by the sound of a gun going off. Standing there in front of them Michael screamed in agony with the spurting of blood with an assured fatal gunshot to the stomach. With Michaels scream of agony his voice was heard not just physically but also a mental crying unleased.

Elena looked down at her now dying son with the knowledge that his survival was going to be virtually nil from having been shot so close with the splattering of blood and innards against a wall. True she wanted both women dead but with Michael's unexpected intervention the facts had changed with their having watched her shoot Michael as with the added pained effect of both having lost both brother and Uncle. No, this was far better she reasoned, if they lived now, and suffer more pain and anguish in having witnessed another loss in their lives. It made her feel better to know that she, Elena Nazarov-Stephenson of Russian decent and heritage had taken away everything dear that mattered from them.

Over at Bikini Beach both Anya and Grandmother had been busy when they heard the boy's cry of anguish making sure that certain sections were in place. Having read of Michaels future they knew that the police would not arrive there in time. Acting quickly Anya first teleported herself and Marta to the Owen's home. Using magic Anya forcibly stopped the escaping occupants by compulsory commanding the driver to ram into a nearby tree damaging one of the car's front wheels rendering it unserviceable. Again, using a compulsorily spell she willed them to secure the other inside with whatever was available ensuring those within were going nowhere until the police arrived.

That left Marta to her purpose, a daunting task if not next to impossible in her having to reassure Julie and Cassie that matters were being taken care of and everything would be okay. Marta was well aware of what was at stake.

"Mrs. Owen, Cassie I need you to trust me. I can only promise you that all will be OK." When Anya appeared she knelt down to look at Michael’s wound. Noting that it would not be in his best interest to lift him, she gently pulled Michal's body towards her, washing her with his blood before vanishing.

"Where has my Cousin been snatched off to Marta? And who was that who took him? What the hell is going on?" Cassie demanded.

"You don't look too surprised at all Mrs. Owen." Marta said deliberately ignoring Cassie's questions.

"Marta when you work for the Government you witness many surprising things. But that doesn't mean that I don't share Cassie's concern."

"If I tried to tell you, you'd likely never believe me. But believe me when I say Michael will be okay. But, you will both need, to go to the hospital for a checkup."

"Not good enough Marta we need to know. Marta, please he's family." Cassie pleaded.

"Look I'll make a deal. A compromise if you will, OK?" she looked at both Cassie and Julie Owen. Both nodded. However, Marta knew that this was a temporary agreement. She would have to come up with something pretty convincing and quickly. "You both agree to go to the hospital for a checkup. And I'll explain everything on the way."

And as this was happening Grandmother telepathically informed Dr. Chastity immediately of an incoming patient. Vicky, who was in the office, dialed 911 requesting both an ambulance and the police. Thankfully center point bullets had not been used. Teleporting a nearly unconscious boy Anya had appeared within the emergency room of the parks medical facility. Within Grandmother, Selena, and Dr. Chastity waited for his arrival. Quickly she evaluated the wounded boy. One look of both penetration and exit she didn't need to be a doctor to understand the ramifications of his chances of survival. No actions taken by her would change the fact of what was going to occur shortly as she acted to suppress the hemorrhaging of where Elena's bullet had entered, ruptured Michael's stomach spewing out portions of his intestines just to the right of his spine upon exiting. As she worked Michael was semiconscious moaning in pain.

"If he doesn't bleed to death first" as Dr. Chastity applied dressings compressing the wounds. "Peritonitis could kill him I'm afraid" Dr. Chastity gravely informed Grandmother.

Finished with the makeshift dressings. "We have to keep him stabilized as we lower him into the waiting tub." Indicating that one was to grab hold of Michaels legs as with one on each side as they lowered him into a bath used for heat strokes as with pulled muscles and sprains.

"Under normal circumstances I would never move a critically injured patient like this, but if we going to save him I would suggest we do it now else we'll lose him." Dr. Chastity informed them.

"What are the chances of his surviving the transition?" Dr. Chastity asked once having lowered the boy within the small pool of water. She purposely left the drain partially open as with a constant stream of water to flow through to a waiting basin to catch the bio hazard not caring to feel the wrath of Jenny's ill temper when it came to her care of machinery. It was her skills in fact who had jury rigged the contraption of catching the waste.

"It's gentle enough, hopefully we'll see the results shortly. It will be close I'm afraid, we can change reality only so much, hopefully her wound won't be so severe." Grandmother answered as they waited.

"A shame the waters can't be used to cure one's ailment," Dr. Chastity surmised.

"I'm a sorceress not a doctor. My park was meant for providing a safe-haven for woman not to be used as some sort of hospital in ones attempt at healing one's wounds. He is only the second person I've ever allowed to breach a portion of my park and only under my admittance." Grandmother said as a reminder. "I would hate to close this place for fear of those under the misbegotten belief that they could change their reality if hurt. Its only by chance Melody lived when I allowed her to come within."

"And you’re willing to risk it once more," Dr. Chastity conceded. "So, I'm taking it then his changes are nearly slim to none."

"Perhaps." Grandmother admitted. "I do admit I have a certain fondness for him as with Melody. I guess I'm willing to risk it for the sake of trying an nothing more."

It was as they waited the water turned clear with the closing and shifting of Michaels wound that Dr. Chastity detected an irregularity in Michaels heart.

"Defibrillator, Now!" Dr. Chastity called as she and Anya took to pulling the boy from within the water. "He's going into ventricular fibrillation.

"Towel him off as with the surrounding ground quickly as I ready his chest. It needs to be as dry as possible," having laid the unconscious boy prone to the ground ripping open his shirt having started to dry off all water. Stripping open the packages pads once the AED arrived she moved methodically placing one over his right pectoral, quickly she stripped away another the other adhesive covers attaching both sensors and applicators to Michaels exposed chest. She'd risk the chance of being electrocuted as she turned on the device waiting.

"Analyzing," came a prerecorded voice as the device took to detecting Michaels heart rhythm. "Detecting shock needed. Preparing to administer necessary shock." All heard the whining tone as the device built up the necessary charge.

"Stand clear." She warned.

Patently she waited for the voice command to press the red button. Nobody was supposed to press the red button it was once joked in med school as she waited for the increasing tone to vanish.

"Press the flashing red light."

"Clear," Dr. Chastity stated as she administered the first electrical shock.

"Analyzing," came the voice once more. "Patient needs shock, charging."

Once more Dr. Chastity waited growing concerned having repeated the process.

"Analyzing. Patient needs shock."

"Damn." Only to pause when…

"Patient does not need shock."

"Blasted machines, can't you get it right?" Pressing her stethoscope against Michael chest she breathed a sigh of relief detecting a steady rhythmic heartbeat.

"Help me lift him back into the tub. Damn if that wasn't close." Once the pads were removed.

Seeing to where no new blood was found within the water she took to closing the drain allowing the tub to fill readily at seeing where Michaels wound had moved to a more favorable location. Raising the ever so slowly changing boy his features took on a more feminine aspect as she took to applying a fresh dressing just to the right of his shoulder. As luck had it the bullet had made a clean exit missing the bone. A flesh wound that would heal but still leave a nasty scar. "He's still unconscious," taking vitals as they continued to wait. "She'll still need to go to the hospital for minor surgery as I don't have the necessary surgical equipment to deal with her wound. From what I can tell it's a clear path."

"I suggest that we include Erika and Lucy, Grandmother. The last time the three of them had formed a strong bond of friendship." Anya suggested.

"Yes, dear I remember. I think you're probably right about that. It's good to see that you are using your sight more."

"I had already gone and put a suggestion in the minds of Erika Watson and Lucy Johnson," Anya said, "compelling them to come this way. They should be here shortly Grandmother."

It was just as Michael was undergoing deeper changes the two girls ventured into the waiting room just outside the closed room. All three magic users were aware of the presence of the two girls with Selena signaling to follow her and to remain quiet. It was as they were watching a slow morphing of him they both still knew him as Michael from High School unaware that he had been Jennifer.

"That's Michael or was he Jenny." Both Erika and Lucy asked shocked in what was happening to the boy.

"Girls," Grandmother stated going into a standard speech having called both over to observe the transformation. "It's best you know why you’re here," as she explained the circumstances of her wanting their attendance as Dr. Chastity continued to monitor Michael now Jenny's progress. And as she explained a somewhat disorientated Jennifer Leigh Stephenson seemed to wake from a shocked trance. Lying in a pool of water she was now ready to take her place once more in the world of the living.

"I know it's so cliché. But what happened? Why am I here?"

With a saddened heart, "It's all over Jenny. Michael was a very brave young man. You, as Michael saved both your cousin and your Aunt too." Grandmother told her. "But it came with a great cost."

"Meaning I'm a girl again." Seeing her breasts having looked down. Small blood stains were visible on her shirt as she laid back in the tub of water.

"The only chance we had in trying save you was to bring you into the park and let the water do its work on you."

"Then that means." Jenny whimpered. "There's no chance of me going back this time?"

"Stay still a moment young lady. I'm not finished in my examination of you." Dr. Chastity instructed. "We nearly lost you if not for having and AED ready. We wouldn't be having this conversation."

Jenny did as she was told reluctantly letting Dr. Chastity carried out her examination. "We have an ambulance on its way to transport you to the nearest hospital." Anya said as she waved for Erika and Lucy to come over. Michael, now Jennifer looked surprised at first. Then a very embarrassed Jenny smiled.

"Hi, this is erm a little awkward." Touching where the bandage covered her wound. She found it difficult if not slightly painful to move her arm as she took to covering her exposed breast.

"Don't move your arm," Dr. Chastity admonished the girl taking to close the blouse.

Nobody had to say a word. It was one of those moments, even with her wound where the silence spoke volumes. Erika and Lucy threw their arms round each other as Jenny reached out with her good arm. Tears flowed down all their faces. Not so just tears of joy but tears of joy and relief.

"This is so girly." Jenny complained.

"Welcome to the sisterhood Jenny." Lucy quipped.

As the girls grew reacquainted the three magic users left leaving Jenny in Dr. Chastity's care in waiting for the arrival of the ambulance. The next few days were going to be crucial to Jenny. But first was the need in having to resolve the situation within Jenny's Family.

Once again thanks go to Elrod who looked over this story. My editor sent him a draft also. Thanks go to my editor Ibi who spent a lot of time on this and helped me define Jenny and her new found abilities. Which is one of the reasons this part has taken so long to write.

Michael Stephenson III's world would no longer be seen in the same light after his hasty arrival into Bikini Beach's small first aid station. His life changed as with many others outside the water park and its sprawling establishment with his placement in a makeshift bath.

No more would he answer if he were to hear the name called for it would no longer represent his view of the world, changed from a male species to the other having been traded within a mixture of water and unnoticed magic, the epicenter of saving his life. A selfless manner meant to prevent harm to all but him, inflicted by one whom he had called Mother. His name misplaced within a very limited circle of friends, later they would fail to remember the boy as he faded away into the background of another person's thoughts. He, now she, would become comfortable in living with the name 'Jenny Stephenson', daughter, and heir of a once prominent lawyer.

Her life, her very existence was due in part to the quick intervention of Anya, a sorceress of remarkable caliber who helped take care of the magical park to which she would bestow thanks. But none of that mattered at this moment as Jenny Stephenson now rested as best she could in the parks facilities, letting herself grow reacquainted to two others. A part of her inner circle; Erika Watson, and Lucy Johnson, as together they awaited the arrival of a dispatched ambulance.

Both of her friends showed a clear lack of understanding when they first arrived of what was taking place within the first aid station; a sudden summons from within the park taking them away from their normal routine, to witness the changing departure of Michael and his replacement of Jenny. Neither seemed aware of where Anya transported Michael by magical means, a given necessity for his survival. Or earlier of how mages, Anya and Grandmother, had deemed their presence an essential requirement in helping Jenny reacquaint herself back into her life. Both mages saw a need of where close friends were going to be of crucial importance to Jenny; mentally and physically. Together both girls had watched in privileged captivity as a swift moving change of reality surrounded them like the incoming tide as the rapid succession of Jenny's existence took to overshadow Michael’s version - permanently.

Not every aspect of Michael's existence would be displaced, or changed fully. Two police cruisers, which had been contacted with his wounding, continued to traverse their way towards his Aunt Julie Owens home, having been dispatched in Jenny's existence as well.

Grandmother, along with Anya and Selena (a valued member and learning mage herself of the staff), grew satisfied with Jenny's outcome if not somewhat weary themselves. The three soon departed leaving Jenny and the two friends in Dr. Chastity's care as there were still parts of Jenny's mishap within Jenny's Family needing help to resolve.

********************************************************

With lights flashing, patrol cars pulled into the family drive. Uniformed officers quickly ascertained a situation of where the front door, in what seemed a house invasion, was still open as with a vehicular accident on the premises. Earlier dispatchers would show of a reported burglary in progress, verified with their arrival upon the residence. One cruiser would call for immediate backup upon seeing the family entrance.

Shortly thereafter a second cruiser continued briefly up the drive to investigate what looked like an accident with the drivers attempt in fleeing the scene. An escape foiled by having collided round one of the yards trees. Inside the home, officers would find three female occupants and what looked to be a brief struggle as with blood only none would question the missing victim from an insuring fight.

Practicality would tell of wanting medical assistance for two of those inside and the disabled vehicles driver. While Elena and her henchman were deemed all right, the driver showed signs of lacerations from the impact as one officer noted over his radioed dispatch. Later an ambulance attendant would look over those inside as well justifying the need for a second ambulance to be sent.

None inside would notice how or when the bullet that had inflicted its fatal wound on Michael would change location. Its once lower position inched upwards due to the changed trajectory and route of Jenny's wound in the shoulder. The amount of splattered blood and gore diminished as well. By its very account, all changes went unnoticed as memories shifted with the global settling of magic as Jenny's existence would not be one of a local nature. Within the blink of an eye the tide of change simply moved the impact of where the bullet would later be found lodged in the wall as accounts varied of what happened. Different perspectives; mentally and physically would their stories tell of its happenings to those around and less welcoming for some.

*************************************************

“I’m going to bail Marta out of trouble Grandmother," Anya said, once having left the medical station. "We did kinda leave her in an impossible situation.”

“They’re about to leave for the Hospital. I’m sure she’ll be relieved to see you,” Grandmother agreed. On that note Anya's fingers gave an intricate display as with unintelligible words teleporting herself to the Owens’ home, but not before turning her attention to Selena. Grandmother then saw just how drawn and tired Selena looked.

“Draining isn’t it, when you lend your power to another?”

“Yes, but when I get home I’m going to sooth myself with a nice long bath. Then I think I’m going to let Brandy cook dinner tonight,” Selena hinted at, still upbeat with the outcome.

“Go home then. Relax, your shift is almost over anyway.”

“Thank-you," Selena said, without putting up a fight, "for once I’m going to take you up on it.” Heading to the employee lockers to change wearily. She wasn't going to let Grandmother, take advantage of changing her mind in having agreed.

For Marta, back at the Owens’ residence, she grew worried as she waited. Even knowing that Anya was coming back, explaining magic wasn't her forte and found the tension mounting inside the room as the other two women looked at her, their minds filled with unanswered questions. She had not said much to her friends with Jenny's disappearance, unawares of the shift now taken place, but then neither Cassie or Julie had not said much before then either. Shocked still, she thought as the ambulances were now waiting outside to transport them, and unlike Jenny's wound they only carried superficial cuts along with minor bruises, but decided to go to the hospital as well because that’s where they knew Jenny would be.

“I hope you have that explanation ready Marta.” Cassie called out to her in an icy tone. “It had better be good too.” The look in her eyes along with Julies, told Marta that her friends were now seriously growing angry at her.

After Cassie had first said her words, Julie and Cassie noticed where Marta now looked towards some unseen movement, and how it looked as Anya had just arrived from out of nowhere standing there within their midst. Neither of the Owen women had seen her come in, but none could mistake the look of relief on Marta’s face. Before either could say a word, Anya moved her fingers in a certain pattern. While doing so she uttered a few words they couldn't understand. Moments later Cassie turned to Marta smiling in thanking her. Looking at Anya she mouthed the word ‘what?’

“Marta , why don’t you go with Mrs. Owen and Cassie to the hospital? Dr. Chastity has treated Jenny as well as she can.”

It was as Julie and Cassie left to go into the ambulance Anya pulled Marta aside a moment. “I know it’s a cop out, an easy way out. But I put a thought into their heads that Jenny was taken to the hospital earlier. They’ve forgotten what happened prior to that. Meaning they know she got shot but they will not remember me teleporting anyone out.”

“OK, I can live with that," Marta said, relieved yet a little miff. "But please don’t ever put me in a position like that again. Cassie is a good friend.”

“And I’m not?” Anya asked in mock indignation. “Sorry Marta, but it’s not that you were the only one available, just that you were the only one who could have pulled it off.”

“So does this mean my pay is doubled?” Marta joked lukewarmly.

“You wish!” With that both girls hugged. “Thanks Marta, call me from the hospital and let us know what’s happened. Then I’ll pick you up and take you home.”

During their discussion the once trapped driver was freed from the confines of the now defunct car, to be escorted by a police officer as Marta travelled with the Owens. Needless to say Elena and her henchman were escorted away into Police custody. The journey was uneventful but was fairly upbeat. No awkward questions were asked of Marta on their trip with whatever spell Anya had invoked to which Marta was thankful for it. But it also confirmed to her that Jenny was OK which was really what everyone wanted.

*******************************************************

A very sore Jenny was loaded into the ambulance much to her chagrin after she was made to lay on a gurney by the ambulance attendances to her dismay of being seen. It was with great relief to see Erika and Lucy stepped into the back to ride with her. Prior to leaving they had called to inform their parents to let them know what was happening. Relaxing Jenny found herself half dozing once outfitted with an IV drip , a mild sedative directed by Dr. Chastity just to make her journey a little more comfortable. She (Dr. Chastity) had also passed on a letter to inform the E.R. Doctors what she had administered. With the paramedics in earshot the girls never really had much of a chance to talk about what they wanted to discuss. The three girls had a lot to talk about, but found that the discussion that was profound on their mind was going to have to wait a while.

“You are aware that you owe Luce and I ice-cream, don’t you?” Erika said, with a certain amount of deviousness in her voice.

“Really? And pray tell how that came about.”

“I think that’s only fair compensation for your inconsideration of getting shot and spoiling our water park session,” Erika teased, and then added in a more worried demeanor, “But no hurry, get better first.”

“Erika, Lucy I’m scared. I’ve never had any kind of serious hospital treatment. Let alone any kind of operation.”

“I think I’d be more scared of your Aunt to be honest Jenny,” Erika harped in answer, “I mean getting shot is not an everyday occurrence to most people.”

“Yeah, but I’ll just cross that bridge when I come to it." Shifting slightly even though restrained. "Ouch my shoulder really hurts,” Jenny winced as the pain seemed to shoot through her shoulder even sedated.

“From what I heard the bullet did go right through it. Geez girl it’s bound to hurt,” Lucy informed her.

“On the bright side though. I’m sure to be excused the next test (pop quiz) due to being unable to write. I’m hoping to get a pass on Gym too.”

“You’ll never get that one past Ms. Serrano, Jenny,” Erika informed Jenny to her dismay, “Especially as according to Dr. Chastity, mild exercise would be good for you.”

“In other words, Jenny you should still brush your pom poms out,” Lucy said, suggestively with wanting to keep Jenny's spirits up through her ordeal.

“Lucy!” Jenny exclaimed giggling at her friend’s remark. "They wouldn't dare. Would they?" Perplexed that she would be required to do such a workout given her shoulder wound.

At that point all three girls laughed out so loud it attracted the attention of the Paramedics and a stern cautionary look. All three girls blushed knowing what may have been overheard . Fortunately, it was as they reached the hospital that this occurred. Wheeling her out on the gurney with Erika and Lucy following suit.

"I think she'd just have you help out. Keep you active with the squad," Lucy hinted at seriously. "I mean you still have to go through surgery," worried, tired now herself from the excitement. "Nothing serious, right?" Stopping as the paramedics wheeled her to the ER.

“Hi girls, we heard that you were coming with Jenny.” Marta hinted cryptically by way of conversation on her arrival with both Cassie and Aunt Jewel. Both woman had been looked over themselves, their injuries were superficial, needing only a few bandages.

Now waiting in the ER, the three made room for the two girls while Jenny was taken further deep into the Emergency Room. "Mrs. Owens?" An attendant called moments later, taking her to a doctor waiting nearby, "We need your consent," she informed her after reading the incident form that had been written out. Oddly no one questioned of where Jenny had come from a water park. Jenny made the startling conclusion that this was probably down to the magic.

“What on Earth were you thinking Jenny? I thought you might have at least had some kind of weapon,” Aunt Jewels commented as she stood looking over the girl behind closed curtains.

“Well it seemed a good idea at the time Aunt Jewels. I just never thought about it, but I could have picked up a poker or something,” Jenny said in way to try and calm the worried woman.

It was as her Aunt Jewels went to speak with one of the many doctors on duty, Jenny noticed her Grandfather and grandmother come rushing in. To many, Michael Stephenson was an important man in town who owned one of the biggest law firms in the area. None of this mattered to Jenny at the moment now. She only saw her Grandfather as being the Patriarch of his family which he prided himself on. Not that it was to say he was a bully towards his only two children. When younger he always engaged them for their opinions if not demanded. Often raising various or sensitive topics to discuss as they ate dinner, their meals were often lively and in some cases, loud. Both son and daughter were encouraged to speak freely allowing all to enjoy the opinions of his family. Now standing by where he had pushed aside the curtain that separated his granddaughter from others in the ward he looked close to tears in having to see one of his beloved granddaughters laying there looking very vulnerable as words nearly seemed to fail him.

“Hello Pumpkin, dumb question I know but how do you feel?” Coming closer to take her hand tenderly into his.

In 'Jenny's' past this Jenny cringed when he'd first taken to call her such a childish name. But as she grew older Jenny had begun to actually enjoy being called Pumpkin. It seemed to reinforce the love from her father's side of the family in that she was wanted. She later found out from Cassie that their Grandpa always called his granddaughters by that name, but that didn't matter to her then. To her, and the way he intoned the affectionate name it sounded like he was just speaking to her. She remembered that as Michael in their greetings it was just a basic handshake and a hug. Because that’s how things were between the men in Michael Stevenson Sr.'s patriarch family and as Michael, he was never this close to his Grandfather. It was true though where Michael was closer to Grandma in fact with further reflection. Grandma and Aunt Jewels were both surrogate mothers to Michaels. By now small recollections of Michael were beginning to fade away, overshadowed by Jenny. But somehow at the back of her mind she knew that she would never forget Michael.

“Hi Grandpa I’ve been better. Besides you should have seen the other guy,” she said, trying to add a little humor into the situation.

And just like her Aunt, her Grandma asked. “Why on Earth didn’t you hit her with something hard child?” Unintentionally reinforcing the failing, making one feel stupid.

“What can I say Grandma, I’m a dumb blonde in that I never thought about it.” And as the words left her mouth Jenny noticed her attempt at mild humor had failed pretty badly and how it must have sounded to them.

“All I was thinking of was trying to save Aunt Jewels and Cass. Apart from you and Grandpa they’re all I have left now," Jenny said, her words broke down and her starting to shake. She felt so vulnerable, weak, and inferior in the manner of one act that showed how she hadn't thought of it even when she had acted upon it as Michael.

“Hey, you, enough of that, you’re not a dumb blonde Jennifer." Her Grandmother scolded. "Grandpa and I are very proud of you. You defended them.” Together her family took to calm the shaking girl with the coming realization of how she must have viewed herself having failed to properly defend herself in their eyes.

“You need to concentrate and get yourself well again young lady. A certain part-time housekeeper says she needs some help from you.” Her Grandpa chortled as he told her this. Michael Stevenson Sr. knew that Maria would be on her way soon to help distract his granddaughter from what was scaring her. Yes, he knew her well enough to understand how she felt. Inwardly Jenny shuddered at just how thorough Grandmother had been with her change. Well not just Grandmother, but Anya and Selena it seemed knew that something big was happening. Or was it because of this given power she was supposed to have. Once again Jenny found herself in a world of turmoil.

“Maria is coming here?” Jenny asked surprised.

“I believe so Pumpkin, something about an assignment you promised to help her with.”

“That’s true I did but I didn’t think that they would let her stay.”

“I think that was due more to your Aunt," Grandma answered.

“How did she manage that?”

“Personally, dear I think it’s because she’s too much like her Father. He likes to get his own way too much sometimes as well,” Grandma said looking lovingly at her husband, “I think we need to go now. We’ll see you in a few days when you come home Jenny.”

With both grandparents kissing their granddaughter. They left, Michael Sr. making his mind up to pull a few strings. He was shocked at how small Jenny looked. Also hearing what he had about what could have happened to her. Had angered and disgusted him, he never had liked Elena’s family. As for Elena herself he had never felt ‘easy’ about her. There was always something too dark and mysterious about her. But like with Julie he had never ‘poked his nose’ into their affairs. He had always stepped back and allowed them to make their own mistakes but like a good parent was always there for them when it all fell apart.

“I spoke with one of the doctors. You’re going to be in here for a few days. Tomorrow they’re going to prep you up for a minor operation on your shoulder." Jenny had expected to be, just not with how in next to no time she would be going under the knife.

“Please Aunt Jewels, I want to go home, I don’t want to stop here,” Jenny pleaded almost in tears, “It’s going to be like school, that horrible boarding school I was at.” Fear was coursing through her, she so hated that school and the rich bitchy girls who attended. It hadn't escaped her that her parents were very wealthy. But those girls were just stuck up prissy bitches.

“Sorry Jenny, you have to stop," Julie said understanding, "we can’t give you the care you need,” heartbroken seeing her niece in this condition, “Look I’ll see if we can ensure that someone is here all the time OK?”

Due to where the Police felt that Jenny’s life was still in some sort of danger a female officer was posted outside her door. Also, Julie had managed to persuade the hospital staff it would help Jenny's moral if she were to have a friend or relative there most of the time. That evening Maria came in to visit and they spent many hours going through some of her college work. Maria had a class report on the theatre in Shakespeare’s time.

“Let the class do some of the work for you Maria,” Jenny advised lecturing over the literature before them.

“How do I do that?” Maria asked having flubbed over one of the harder sections.

“In one of my classes our English teacher explained about how Shakespeare just handed out roles. They didn’t audition like we do now.”

“Ok I was with you up to that point.”

“Take two roles, say Romeo and Juliet, from the balcony scene. Although it’s not really a balcony, but it’s referred to as that. Mention that point too, then take the two roles and make it into a scroll. Get it scroll... Role, it’s a play on words then pick any two out of your class and tell them to read it as if they were playing the roles.”

“I think I understand it, the natural response will take over, they, play the roles.”

“Precisely, they will start by reading it, and then start to play the roles. The class will see it all unfold, just as you said. People who study literature usually do, but not always have a love of performance. What you are doing is playing on that factor. Shakespeare is about performance.”

“I’m so pleased to have you help me Jenny this is going to be fun.”

The time with Maria seemed to take the edge off Jenny’s forced hospital stay. It also took its toll on both girls, more on Jenny given her condition and medication, as they were both feeling tired. Both fell asleep with Jenny first while working on Maria’s class report. It was the night duty nurse who gently woke Maria up to tell her that Cassie was there to take her back home.

The following Morning Jenny found herself denied breakfast as her stomach grumbled but was allowed a drink water as her surgery was scheduled for that morning. After rolling out from X-rays she was prepped up for surgery, not something that she was greatly looking forward to. But she was viewing it as a step closer to coming home. Having never before undergone surgery before, Jenny was understandably very anxious as the staff explained more of what she should expect. Much to her relief she found the nursing staff was more than understanding of her plight. Feeling more reassured with their telling of how routine the procedure would be and how she would be placed under with a required anesthetic. Just prior to her being anaesthetized the surgeon, Dr. Westwood spoke to her.

“The good news Jennifer is that Dr. Chesterton was correct in her assessment.”

“That the bullet went right through?”

“Yes, but more in where there’s no bone damage. You’re a fortunate girl. It missed the main arteries. I can honestly say that it’s the cleanest gunshot wound I’ve ever seen.” He looked at her a moment and said. “Almost, as if someone had set a course through your body.”

“Does this mean I can go home sooner.” Jenny asked hopefully.

“I’d like to keep you in overnight just for observation. I don't see a reason not to release you soon after lunch time tomorrow.”

As Dr. Westwood said this, her Aunt Jewel stood by, filling out the necessary forms just within comforting reach as she favored her with a supportive smile, yet concerned look as she talked over the upcoming procedure with one of the nursing staff. Several nurses and doctors from the Surgeon performing the operation to the local anesthetist introduced themselves taking to assuring Jenny. It was then she learned that a catheter would be inserted once she was under.

"Now Jenny," the anesthetist said after he took a needle from one of the surgical tray rolled in, "I want you to start a slow count backwards for me starting from 10," once he had filled her IV bag with a clear liquid from a needle that had been attached to a pole above her bed.

"Ten… nine… eight… sev…" Jenny never knew if she finished as her eyes drooped shut with them wheeling her into the operating room. She never saw where if they passed through the double doors. Mentally she had gone through a lot and was still receiving grief counselling as she blissfully lost consciousness.

About an hour after leaving the O.R., Jenny found herself coming around with minor discomfort below with the wearing out of the anesthetic. Laying there she tried to focus on a voice that seemed to be coming out of nowhere.

"Jenny."

"Ummm…"

"Time to wake up Jenny." The words said as her world came into focus then sharper still with her opening her eyes seeing the look of a nurse bending over her. It was as she laid there a sudden queasiness gripped her and the nurse helped her over the side with her emptying what little contents she had in her stomach.

"There, there," the nurse said. "That's right, hold steady. Good girl." She had to have been so groggy as the nurse provide her small amounts of water.

"Don't drink. Swish and spit into the container."

Ten minutes after her throwing up she felt violated after the nurse had removed the tube between her legs then leading her to the bathroom. The duty staff did their best to reassure her that it really was a common occurrence as she voided into the toilet.

“How can I be sick when I’ve had nothing to eat?” She groaned.

“Just a reaction sweetheart, you’re not the first, and believe me you won’t be the last.” The nurse informed her giving her a small amount of privacy even with leaving the door open. Just in case.

After freshening herself up a little. Jenny started to feel a little more human although the pain in her shoulder was still bothering her somewhat. Once they were satisfied she wandered round a little later having been taken back to her room. Trying to forget the pain even with its minor throbbing she waited until the pain subsided with the pressing of a red button that automatically administers the painkiller. However, it caused her to feel a little drowsy her nurse told her and that the anesthetic was still in her system. That combination soon was too much as she crawled back into the bed and the raising of the sidearm preventing her from falling out of bed. It was now past early afternoon and she had missed lunch.

Waking up in pain she found that she had rolled over. Onto her injured shoulder, causing a shooting pain that went right into her back. Squealing with pain Jenny rolled onto her back after getting her breath back. Scooting herself back up in bed using her good arm she pushed back more onto the pillow. Still feeling slightly nauseous Jenny was reluctant to eat. At the suggestion of the nurse she decided to eat a couple of slices of toast followed by the strawberry flavored Jello made difficult with one good arm. With no visitors today, Jenny found herself feeling pretty low in spirits. On the positive side her Aunt would pick her up tomorrow lunch time.

Despite being in some minor pain mainly due to not being able to find a comfortable position for her arm , Jenny realized just how much she was missing her friends. She thought back to how their friendship started and all the fun they had enjoyed. ‘This is the first time I’ve had real friends,’ she mused to herself with her coming to America. Both Erika and Lucy had gently and not so gently at times teased out a new side to Jenny, one even she was unaware of. She thought also of Little Melanie and Katie of course. Knowing that her Aunt had already told Katie what had happened. Kind of concerned her somewhat, she just hoped that either of them were not too worried over her. She made herself a promise that once she was released she would Skype with them the first opportunity she had. She found herself missing the little tornado who had so unexpectedly came into her life.

During Jenny’s afternoon of reflection with her being alone mostly she thought of Michael. Well more like her life as Michael. The more she thought about him the more she realized that she was mourning his death. He had effectively died in the treatment room at Bikini Beach. Sure, there was no body, but he now no longer existed. Well to her at least and she felt a lump begin to form in her throat with his passing. Almost everyone she knew was not aware of who he was or what he had done. That acknowledgement saddened Jenny no end who had given without a moment’s thought for his own safety sacrificed himself for his family. The only people in the world to know about what he had done were Anya, Grandmother, Selena, Erika, Lucy, herself and possibly Dr. Chastity. Then the fact of naming two of her best friends the matter hit her, why Erika and Lucy?

‘Anya please, I need your help.’ Jenny thought, wanting, hoping and praying she could still do this.

‘Want me to come over?’ Anya asked returning the thought.

Except nothing else was said or thought between them. Anya worried in what Jenny was now going through, the hard step of realization that she would not be returning to who she once was just as with her friend Vicky Martin. A few moments later Anya arrived to see a very distraught Jenny sprawled on her hospital bed confirming her suspicion.

“Jenny?” Anya asked as she went over to the girl. "I know it's hard, but it does get better. I promise." Taking to comfort the girl gently. "You're not the only one who has these feelings of doubts of loss. You’re mourning over him."

“I’m pretty confused about a number of things Anya. Especially with Erika and Lucy, they know... they know everything.”

“Do you remember that first day in the office Jenny?” Anya paused and letting Jenny nod her agreement. “Just before I went to call you in, Jozef said he felt something special about you. But he couldn’t say exactly what it was. We, Grandmother and I noticed it too. As for Erika and Lucy its best if I let Grandmother explain that to you." Consoling the girl.

Slowly Jenny nodded her acceptance that her friend’s knowledge of her would be explained. “You mean when I was Michael?” Yes, I do remember that day, that’s when I first knew of the telepathy.”

“Yes, have you also noticed Jenny that your telepathy is getting stronger?”

“I’m afraid I can’t really say I’ve noticed to be honest. But how does that make me special? I can’t say that I feel special in any way.” Jenny paused a moment, it was almost like a light had been turned on. “Piecing things together am I right in thinking this has something to do with Mum’s family?”

“Smart girl," Anya said congratulating the girl's perceptiveness. "Grandmother worked it all out. She wanted me to try and explain it all to you and I will answer your question shortly.”

“I somehow get the feeling that I’m not going to be too enamored by all of this.”

“Possibly, but I think you can handle it." Pulling herself up onto the beds edge becoming comfortable. "You’re a strong girl Jenny. Now there are four of us who around the park who can use magic. You know of three, the fourth is a younger girl, Mel, Melody, she’s the daughter of our diving instructor Lisa. Your gift Jenny goes far beyond all of that.”

“Goes beyond magic? Anya, I’m sorry but you have lost me. You’re telling me that my telepathy goes beyond your magic?”

“No Jenny, not the telepathy although I admit you’re pretty powerful with it. I’m sure with proper training you’ll be able to do a lot more. No, what I’m trying to say is that you’re an Empath.”

“An Empath? I didn’t think that really existed. I thought that it was just some kind of psychological gobbledygook.”

Anya grinned at Jenny’s remark, giving the girl a few moments to digest what she was saying, Anya continued. “No, empaths are real. A word of advice, don’t mention your opinions of psychology to Holly, it’s one of her majors unless you want to have a long debate on the matter." Giving Jenny a caring squeeze of her hand.

"Grandmother will be able to fill you in on everything in a couple of days. Yes, it does have a lot to do with your Mom’s family.” From her tone it was clear that Anya was not content about Jenny’s Mom or her family.

It was hearing those words the disgust in Anya’s voice and the strange feeling it invoked that Jenny’s world was shook to the core. Everything was now making a lot of sense, pieces she didn't understand at first. Years of being ignored, pretty much forced to speak Russian. Unlike Michael she now knew that her own Mother had ‘promised’ her to Mikhail Markovic. With what she knew from what little her Aunt had dared tell her, she pieced together what her fate would have been.

“They knew, didn’t they?” Jenny hissed out.

“It looks that way.” Anya answered.

“Unlike Michael, they wanted me as brood mare to pump out lots of little ...” Anger marked her eyes, flashed, and the utter distaste at what she almost became. Jenny had never felt such inner hostility before with its start of wanting to take root inside her. It was as if Mount Vesuvius had found a stronghold inside, and was prepared to erupt within her. This was so foreign to what she had never felt before. Yet at that precise moment she didn’t care. How could this woman, this creature who was supposed to be her mother do such a callous thing to her? ‘I promise I will make him, Mikhail Markovic and that monster I called a Mother suffer for this. I don’t know how yet but he, they all will.’ However, Anya was growing concerned about the young girl's sudden outburst. This was something major even for an adult to handle let alone a seventeen-year-old girl and doubted if she should have discussed it here alone within the hospital.

“Jenny," Anya said fervently, "take deep breathes slowly. Think of all the good things you have now. I need you push aside that desire; it's dangerous, take control of your anger. I understand what you're thinking, but you of all people must keep it under control. Think of Melanie, Erika, Lucy all of your family as well.”

Slowing the anger dissipated, as a calmness came over Jenny and Anya breathed her own relief as she saw Jenny relax. The truth was very few people were aware of what powers an empath would have. Yes, countless knew of where an empath could detect feelings or moods in others, except some were capable to controlling them as well. Anya had a feeling that Jenny was one to be one of those given how she had felt her own anger build ever so slowly. Her reaction to the growing outburst just proved as much to Anya. This is something she would have to inform Grandmother about.

“I’m even more scared now Anya. What kind of powers do I have? How do I learn about them? What does an empath do?" Jenny asked, "So many questions I’m sounding like Melanie now.” Jenny giggled.

“Well if you’re a Trekkie you could do a marathon and watch all the Star Trek Next generation TV shows. One of the characters, Deanna Troi was an empath. Well that’s what Greg my fiancé would suggest.” Anya said giggling as well.

“Great! In other words, I'm to become an interstellar cheerleader,” Jenny answered then grinned at her own response.

“Well you did at least achieve the cheerleader part first.” Both girls giggled at that. “I think I’d best be going Jenny." Removing the spell she used to give them some privacy. "I'm sure the nursing staff would like to come in here now for their nightly rounds. I’ll see you in a few days. I'm sure Dr. Chastity would like to look at you again.... It makes you a very special person Jenny. I can see now why Grandmother pulled Selena in to help.”

**********************************************************************

Lunch time couldn't come quick enough for Jenny as she waited eagerly with Aunt Jewels for the doctors' noticeable clean bill of health and release forms. It was with her seeing her Aunt Julies first arrival the next morning that relief came over her and her taking Jenny back home. Unsupported fear took her that morning where the doctor might insist she spend another day. As her stay had only been for a couple of days she only carried a small case to pack her necessities and even that was light. Julie insisted she be the one to pack forcing Jenny to just sit on the bed while her aunt did all the work. The only thing that they were now waiting for was where to go to within the hospital for her prescription drugs once the doctor Okayed her release.

A bottle of prescribed Vicodin with strict instructions for its use over several days waited for her. After that hopefully, Tylenol or ibuprofen would suffice. Two weeks later Jenny was to return for a follow-up appointment at the hospital to check and remove the stitches and to examine the wound. Despite the feeling of relief at being able to return home she did feel down. ‘What a dismal way to spend a weekend,’ she thought as she was leaving her room. Just prior to leaving she took the time to personally thank everyone who assisted her recovery. She even went so far with the unexpected effort to leave a card, and a box of candy as a way of saying thanks to the staff as Jenny was told to sit in a waiting wheelchair.

"Rules are rules Jenny." Her aunt Jewels reminded the girl as she wheeled Jenny down the hall to her Aunts waiting car. Aunt Jewels simply smiled at the look of disgust on her niece’s face. Thankfully the journey home was quiet and uneventful as Julie chalked it up to the medication.

Trying to put more of her mind at ease once getting home, Jenny looked online to see how far behind she was with her school work. She needed something to keep her mind occupied with all that had come to light. And school for her was that means of accomplishment as she wanted - needed to say competitive with her peers. Although, with her right shoulder out of action, partially immobilized for the moment, she refused to give into the limitation. Soon she found the imposition of it as she attempted to catch up to the much-needed writing.

With one mobile hand, Jenny soon learned how slow she could type as she found herself hunting and pecking for letters she used to type out in ease. Of the necessary assignments, only a few were completed. And as she struggled through her course assignments, incoming text messages from both Erika and Lucy encouraged her mood, brightened with their saying how happy they were to hear she was now home again as she spent the remainder of that afternoon completing her English assignment. The reason for putting it off until last was her pride. A favorite subject course, unlike many other students, made her want to put forth her best effort as she strived to impressive those even with the limitation of her wound. To show Aunt Jewels of her intent of keeping to her own high expectations as she looked forward in wanting to go to Bikini Beach later as a reward for herself. She really felt the needed urge to find out more about this empath business and what it meant.

Shortly she had another issue to deal with. Jenny checked the time of day then told her Aunt what she was doing. Not that she needed permission, but it was the polite thing to do and as she sought her out it so happened her Aunt was about to suggest it to her by interrupting her herself. Ensuring it would just be before Melanie’s bedtime this had to be done now and before Jenny could speak to Katie Harris about her, a small bolt of energy made its presence known as she took control of the conversation as Melanie Harris of small stature, but strong like jumped in, dominating her with questions not allowing Jenny a chance to speak even with her asking questions.

“Hi Jenny, I’ve missed you. Where were you on Saturday? Whatever it was are you feeling better? Why are you laying on your bed? Jenny what’s on your arm?" Only to find herself interrupted herself by either breath or parent, Jenny couldn't be sure.

“Melanie let poor Jenny answer your first question.” Katie mildly scolded her daughter.

“Hi Melanie." Content to get a word in edgewise. "I’ve missed you too. On Saturday I was in hospital. Yes, I feel a lot better now thank you. I’m laid on my bed because I have to rest. It’s called a sling." Showing her the device that halted her arms movement over the webcam. "I have to rest my arm too."

“In case you didn’t know Mummy’s here as well I think she missed you too Jenny." Unaware or forgetful with excited on who announced Jenny earlier.

“Hi Katie, I missed you too it’s been a long few days.”

“Hi Jenny." Formally greeting the girl. "I heard from Julie what happened. She sent me an email on Saturday. I told Melanie some of it, but I thought the rest was best coming from you.” After pausing a moment looking into the webcam she said. “Please be careful Jenny. She’s lost so much recently.” As she said this Katie was wiping her eyes. It was enough for Jenny to know just how fragile the little girl was.

“Hey, I’m here you know.” Said a very put out Melanie.

“OK Katie, here goes. Melanie, I was in hospital as I needed an operation. I had an accident at school and injured my shoulder.” As she looked at her laptop she saw Katie mouth ‘Thank you’ to her.

“That was very silly Jenny you could have got hurt bad.” Melanie chastised in her six-year-old way.

“I know, but I’m OK now.”

“Well I spose it is OK then.” Creasing up her face in thought, she continued. “But you better be more careful next time.” She admonished.

“I will Melanie I promise, actually my Aunt pretty much told the same.”

“When are you back to school Jenny?”

“In about two weeks I think Katie.” Then in mild disgust she continued with, “They still set me with assignments online though, so I’m not really let off.”

“Jenny what did Aunt Jewels say? Are you in trouble?” an inquisitive Melanie asked.

“Apart from grounding me for the rest of my life you mean?" Jenny joked. "No, not in too much trouble really.”

“Oh, is she still upset with you then?” A suddenly saddened Melanie inquired.

“Not really, I think she was just worried about me, but I’m OK now.”

Forty-five minutes passed quickly as they conversed over the internet on a number of things. Jenny on how much Melanie was enjoying school. Katie with her deciding to take some time off. Her Head Teacher requesting if she be readily available to work on a part time basis. She considered it acceptable taking him up on his offer. It wouldn’t have any effect on Melanie given it was only three mornings, saying her family were not too happy about it, but she felt of needing some income. Their session was soon cut short with Melanie complaining of being tired. Jenny made the promised to email them the next day and with a pleasant conversation over, Jenny herself gave in for a needed short nap before going down to dinner.

“Welcome home lil sis I missed you.” Cassie hugged her cousin a little harder than she intended. Jenny flinched slightly as a sudden jolt shot through her shoulder. Despite this, Cassie either never noticed or chose to ignore it. “You do realize this means I can tease you more,” Cassie taunted as soon as she saw her cousin.

“Thanks Cass, I missed you too. Where’s Maria I’ve not seen her since I got home?”

“She has that class assignment this evening I believe,” Aunt Jewels answered.

“I hope she does well with it. I know she was pretty much sweating over it a couple of nights ago.”

“I know, when she got home she felt that she had it pretty much planned out with your help Jen,” Cassie said .

“I hope so Cass, she was working so hard at it.”

“Jenny that day you first helped her. It was like the two of you clicked with how your friendship with her has blossomed. I know she really struggled with that class, I was afraid she would quit. I don’t know what happened between you both that day. But she seems like a different girl completely, more confident with her learning .”

Jenny went quiet for a moment thinking over what Anya had said. ‘Was this some part of this power she was supposed to have?’ How did it work? How does she control it? So many budding questions and she had no clue of where to find the answers. Well perhaps she knew, but she wasn’t sure about so much right now.

“She’s a nice girl Aunt Jewels I like her a lot. I’m pretty sure that she would have worked something out.”

Tonight's dinner was a meal that Jenny was looking forward to. "Umm, smell's good," Jenny said, her appetite growing, famished, having spent all the weekend in a hospital. No matter where you live hospital food is never very appetizing. Seeing the main dish of lasagne which Aunt Jewels had cooked specifically, Jenny knew it was more of a welcome home dish considering it was homemade as with being one of her favorite meals. Both Cassie and Julie watched with amusement as Jenny literally pigged out. Taking a large helping it looked as if she hadn’t eaten in days. Which in this case was pretty much true.

“Try and leave us some glaze on the plate Cuz .” Cassie teased.

“Easy for you to say Cass, the tastiest food I’ve eaten in days was strawberry jelly.” Jenny complained.

**********************************************************************

Early afternoon Jenny stepped off the bus none too far from Bikini Beach. It wasn't a far walk in her first outing days after being home, still she considered it a real pain in the butt not having the luxury of being able to drive. 'This is the place the whole thing had begun', she thought to herself before reaching the Ticket Booth. Then just before she entered Anya asked her to wait a few minutes on one of the nearby benches as her relief was on the way. While waiting Jenny saw Marta approaching. Giving a heartfelt wave of Hello Marta returned the wave as entered one of the other turnstiles to start her shift as Anya took to speaking with Marta herself. At her current distance Jenny couldn't hear what was said as part of her would have loved to have spent the afternoon here. Officially she should have been at school. But with the constraints of her shoulder she was excused for another week and a half. Her Knowing that her Aunt would not allow her to frequent the park in her absence Jenny did what most teenagers did, she snuck out.

“Dr. Chastity would like to see you Jenny. She's interested in how her colleagues treated the wound. She doesn't want to see them in any potential lawsuit. ”

“Sounds like more gobbledygook to me.”

Anya laughed a little at her remark. Jenny found her (Anya’s) laugh as musical, almost hypnotic with how she could relax around this older girl. “Is that an English word? I don’t think I’ve heard of that one until you used it a couple of days ago.”

“I’m not sure to be honest but it fits into the situation.”

By now they had arrived at the Park’s med center, where Dr. Chastity was waiting for them.

“Sit down please Jenny." Indicating the waiting stool. "Take off your shirt and bra please. I'm interested of how certain colleagues have been treating their patients."

"Anya, mentioned that." Taking to disrobe.

Just out of sight but still in the room Anya waited with Jenny grimacing a little in pain.

“Still bothering you a little?” Jenny nodded as Dr. Chastity moved her shoulder a little noting that there was no swelling. Examining the stitches Dr. Chastity nodded her approval. “Good you’re healing well, there will be a permanent scar I’m afraid. But the good news is that your breast is undamaged. Dr Westwood did an excellent job.”

“Is everything OK Dr. Chastity? Grandmother would like to chat with Jenny now.”

“She's fine, but I can't clear her for the rides or water activity for the moment. If she were to bring a doctors' clearance it would absolve us of any potential lawsuits, or in a week or so we can see about letting you on the rides. Continue to take it easy with the shoulder as I'm sure your physician recommended mild exercise." Handing Jenny her top once she had refastened her bra with Anya's help. "Nothing strenuous, keep it mobile so to keep it exercised. Only next time let's keep your visit to more nonprofessional basis please.” Dr Chastity smiled as she dismissed them.

Once again Jenny felt immediate relief as she walked into the grey building with her eyes adjusting to the rooms interior. Unused to the Southern state she now lived in, she dealt with the occasional hot British Summer days carrying a bottle of water with her when she went out unlike she experienced with its months of humidity. With her eyesight adjusted she noticed where there was a glass of root beer waiting for her as Grandmother indicated for her to sit. Although it was a request it was still one not to be ignored.

“I see you’re feeling a little better Jenny. You gave all of us a scare.” Relaxing in the lounge room.

“Yes, Ma’am I feel much better thank you.” Taking a sip of the offered drink. Thankful.

“I believe that Anya spoke with you a couple of days ago.”

“Yes, Ma’am she did.” Feeling a bit intimidated by the woman who know of her thirst before even stepping inside the building and its waiting.

“Jenny just try to relax please we have a lot to discuss here today.”

Not for the first time when in Grandmother’s presence Jenny felt uncomfortable. This was a lady who held power, real power. In the time that she had known the old woman she had never seen her so intense. It was scaring her a little, well more than a little. ‘This is a very serious subject Jenny and not one to be taken too lightly.’ Once again, she heard the elderly matrons voice inside of her head. Jenny was now fully aware that Anya had told her Grandmother everything .

“Jenny when Grandmother discusses magic with any of us, she warns us of the consequences involved. ” Anya emphasized as she went back to her desk to take care of paperwork.

“OK I think I understand that Anya. So, you’re saying, its similar to Newton’s third law of motion action and reaction.”

“In a way yes, Jenny but not quite right. Think of where our reality is on a scale. It's balanced with certain restrictions. If we were remove too much from one side too soon the balance shifts precariously, and the fabric of reality suddenly swings off balance.”

“So, in other words,” Jenny answered. “Removing a person or people could create an imbalance of reality?”

“We’re sorceress’ dear not hit people.” Grandmother chuckled a little. “But yes, that’s the principle.”

“And with my being and Empath, you’re saying that I have the same potential to offset this balance of consequences too?”

“Indeed Jenny, you have the power to change people. You can change their thinking, their whole way of life. As well as their actions, and feelings.” Grandmother stated.

“But my changes are different in the fact that it’s not a total reality change.” The revaluation of this hit Jenny hard. “My changes will be noticed Anya, Grandmother. I don’t want it; how can I live with myself if I mess up?”

“And that child is why we’re here to help you. We all have those fears. Anya told me about your reaction in hospital.” Pausing a moment, the old woman looked over at her. Sitting there sipping on their drinks, Jenny could see Grandmothers face change ever so slightly with what looked to be sorrow and hurt. A look which seemed to reflect one's years who had been given their own share of remorse in ones' lifetime. It was then Jenny felt the tingling of another set of pain one could not see, but feel. It was as if she were suffering a sense of loss itself.

“Jenny, there's something I need to tell you of. I know you attend Church and I’m sure your minister has spoken of the evil in our world.” Once again, Grandmother paused, Jenny suddenly felt ill at ease, very unsure of herself. “If you allow anger to rule you and your abilities you would be no better than those who tried to control you. But we’ll talk more of the anger and evil another time.”

“That seems to contradict all I’ve heard, read and been told.” Jenny said.

“What Grandmother means is that it’s not for you to change people’s feelings." Anya clarified having listened in while doing a few papers. "What you should do is pretty much do like we do and open your mind to people. Use your telepathic abilities to try and read people.”

“OK suppose someone is suicidal? Should I not change their feelings?”

“Perhaps in a subtler way. What you should do is look for other paths they can take. Try and help them feel more positive and overcome their reasoning for why they came to that conclusion. Remember your power feeds from their energy.”

“Great! Now I sound like some kind of vampire or something,” Jenny said, becoming alarmed, "feeding off of their emotions."

“Grandmother has taught me and Selena this. She’s also in the process of teaching Melody.” Anya informed her ignoring Jenny’s remark.

“So, I should look to other paths? How do I do that with someone who is suicidal?”

“In some circumstances you will have to make the hard decision of what to do Jenny. But Anya and I will be here to teach you how to read people.” Grandmother said.

“I can’t say that I like the idea of that. I really can’t see me intruding on people like this.”

“Selena said pretty much the same thing Jenny. She still doesn’t like it, but she has helped people and Grandmother and I think that you will too.”

“It may be a good idea to talk to Selena too sometime Jenny. The two of you seem to have similar feelings.” Grandmother suggested.

With their teaching, Jenny came to the understand just how powerful her telepathy was. Within a week and a half, Anya had taught her how to shield her thoughts against those such as Markovic. Her lessons became a course of self-discovery as she grew more aware of how to 'feel' one's emotions by using a group of people. Reaching out to 'touch' someone was something she was still very uncomfortable if not tense with. It wasn't just her ability of reading others, it was the fact she had trouble sustaining control over the flow of emotions. In many instances she felt overcome, if not on the verge of being overwhelmed by it all as she struggled to maintain control of her own over theirs. It was during this time she also had the stitches finally removed from her shoulder to her relief.

Strolling from one place to another in a daring two-piece, a light wrap encircled her waist. Light raised open toed sandals eased her way along the park . Taking advantage of the day with the throng of children Jenny reached out towards one section of the park; the Junior Lifeguard Academy. The wild and raw emotions of the children at the JLA had drawn her attention. Seeking out first one, then another, followed by another she was soon gripped by her own emotions. The thoughts of Melanie pressed her hard as she was reminded of her by the other children, brushing them aside. Without notice Jenny found herself hit by a wall of excitement, fear, and wonder as new sentiments overcame her. Her prior inclination of Melanie had lessened her guard allowing youthful mindsets to catch her in a tidal wave of unbridled emotion. Immediately she found herself playing in the ocean as a small child. Days of how the waves would keep on rolling up to her slowly, overpowering her until her Daddy came and rescued her with his strong arms pulling her from harm's way. There would be no rescue this time, she was completely on her own, finding herself unable to cope, drowning in the sheer emotions of others.

From nowhere a voice arose as if a lifeline were tossed to her, pulling her to the shore line. “Cut them off Jenny. You know how to do it.” Demanded Anya’s sharp response as Jenny struggled against the emotional tide of youngsters. Inside the office Anya was both impressed and angry at the girl.

‘I can remember you doing likewise when you first started child.’ Grandmother silently but gently rebuked her. “You must try and take things a little slower Jenny. I fear if left unguided you may lose yourself in other longings.”

“That was too intensive I can’t do this.” Jenny cried, overcome, both with physical and mental emotional exhaustion. Entering the staff back door of the gray complex.

“Come on Jenny," Anya coaxed. "Learning a new skill is never easy at first. I know how hard it is. We've all been through similar trials. When it gets to this stage you must shut it off,” Anya said hugging Jenny when she entered the office building in wanting to collect herself out of others view.

Grandmother waited a few moments allowing the girl to compose herself in one of the chairs. “Jenny, I understand your concern. Really my child. But I need to warn you of a more dangerous constant evil if you don't learn control. In our circles it’s known as the darkness. Earlier I made mention of where your minister has spoken of evil.”

“You mean such as the Devil or Satan?" Jenny inquired. "Anya mentioned to me about the dark side.”

“The Devil, Satan or for us the Darkness. Ours is not one lost in its meaning and no matter what name you call it, it’s purely evil.”

The silence in the room grew deafening as Jenny took in what the elderly mage was suggesting. No one dared say anything, anything at all when Jenny had more than a few bad feelings and not from her senses as such. If their silence could be distinguished as a solid object she was sure that this would be of granite. Cold, hard, and unfeeling.

“Yes, Jenny. Ours is very real. Anya lost her mother Chessa to it." Grandmother said in a tightened voice as Anya seemed to wipe away sudden tears with her mentioning. "You can never receive too many warnings of it.” Grandmother said breaking the silence with a voice that would have surely broke the granite. Continuing Grandmother said. “This darkness will corrupt, blind you once you tasted it. You will never be the same again as you submit to its power of taking you over with its non-redeeming qualities.”

Jenny shuddered knowing now how big an issue this was. Grandmother’s sudden revelation about Chessa cleared up the tingling and feeling of loss. She felt a few days earlier when Grandmother first mentioned this Darkness. Her training, she knew, was not over this was going to be a lifelong session. Moments later a terrifying thought came into her head. Not from outside sources as this were incidents in her life. So, disturbing was it her thought seemed to alert Grandmother.

“What’s wrong child? You seem disturbed.”

“By a disturbance in the force?” Jenny answered a little too facetiously. “I’m sorry I was trying to lighten the mood a little.”

Although trying hard to stifle a laugh, and doing a bad job, Anya realized that Jenny had something she needed to say. “Just say it Jenny, no one is going to laugh at you.”

“It was when I was a child, Michael I mean. I remember once of where I had this dream, I was falling down a well or something. I can’t fully remember exactly what it was. But what I remember was that it was so dark. Where ever I was it was dark, like a thick blanket. You could almost feel it, it tried to, I don’t know, smother me. A voice screamed out, first I thought it was mine, but it was my Mum. She just said no, he’s not the one.”

“Did you ever have that dream again?” Anya asked.

“No, but…” She hesitated a moment almost afraid to speak before drawing a faded breath. “When, as Michael, I tried to disarm Mum. Just after she shot me, and I was on the floor in agony I, I saw it again,” Jenny said weeping. “It was there in her eyes. I saw it again in my Mum’s eyes as she looked at me knowing I was dying.” Bursting into tears unable to put the memory behind of what her own mother would do to her. “I never want to see that woman again," Jenny cried. "She scares the crap out of me.”

Cradling Jenny softly, Anya took to consoling the shaking girl, an unspoken answer received of learning the girl had not been claimed by the 'Darkness'. Neither mages seemed unsurprised of discovering where her mother had given in with the evil in which she would stoop to in achieving the goals of what she wanted.

**********************************************************************

Jenny was pleased to be back at school hallways again as she walked along the corridors with her fellow students. The first week was OK at first being home all day then after of it she became very bored with it. Socially she missed Erika and Lucy. Then there was Bill. He had tried to come over a couple of times with her stay in the hospital, but he had to work that weekend. Jenny thought it was sweet of him to make it a point of phoning her every day, sometimes twice a day causing him to be teased a lot from his family. Particularly from his younger sister Abigail who seemed to take great delight in reminding him.

Then there was her own teasing with her hopes dashed of being able to drive herself. Cassie took special delight as she chauffeured her to school on her own way to classes. During her time spent away from school Jenny had tried to understand what being an empath entailed.

“Here you go lil sis, I’ll pick you up after school. Don’t be late!” Cassie teased.

“Yes Mother.” An exasperated Jenny replied.

“I think I timed that just right Jen. There’s lover boy by his bike.”

“CASS! Just, just don’t that’s all.” A very embarrassed Jenny responded shaking her head in disbelief. “How on Earth am I related to you Cassie Owen?” Jenny said appalled then with a smile on her face.

“Jenny, I love you too much to stop teasing you. Anyway, you’d best get out now I think that Bill’s waiting for you.”

“I could ask Bill to drop me off on his bike. It could save you some time, you’d not have to worry about me.”

“You do that, and you will be grounded for life,” Cassie said, sure to have emphasized the will.

“But only if Aunt Jewels knows.” Jenny snickered looking causally at the boy.

“I’ll snitch on you Jen. I, we care about you. You Jenny Stephenson, you’re like my little sister.”

Jenny felt herself get choked up. “Thanks Cass I really appreciate that.”

After getting out of the car, Jenny walked over to where Bill was waiting, the first of where they had seen each other in person over the last two weeks. It hadn’t been anyone’s fault; it was just that different circumstances had kept them apart. In a tense awkward situation neither of them seemed to be able to break the stare as both stood looking at one another for a moment or two, not knowing what to say until Bill broke the silence with what seemed the lamest of excuses.

“Hey, I tried to get to see you, but I had to work.”

“Hey, yeah, but you did call me.” Jenny reminded.

“Umm, yeah," Bill said, uneasy. "Jenny, I know it’s only Monday. But would you like to go to the Shell Game with me on Saturday?”

“Bill, I’d love to, but …" And Bill heard the coming letdown as Jenny found herself hesitating over the idea. "In these circumstances, I’m not sure. I’ll have to ask my Aunt.”

“Sure, I understand, I know it’s been pretty tough on you recently.” Bill Branson said, reflecting the disappointment his voice and face conveyed as though he was being pushed out. He knew what had happened to Jenny. Heck the whole school, if not town, knew what happened to her. For him, Jenny was the first girl to show a deep interest that didn't convey the superficial feelings many girls gave him in wanting to be seen dating a jock. He felt that they had connected, had something special however nothing had prepared him for this.

“I’ll speak to my Aunt about it. If I’m not able to go, perhaps we can have a meal out or something.” Jenny suggested.

“Anywhere with you is OK in my book Jenny.” Slightly mollified.

Jenny stood up on her tip toes and kissed Bill just as the bell rang warned them that first period would start soon.

"We need to hurry to register." Jenny said breaking from the kiss to a confused Bill.

"Oh." In sudden understanding. "British way of saying first period." As the two hurried into the school building.

"Um, yeah. Still learning." Jenny said a little put off.

Jenny didn’t see Bill the rest of the morning as she tried to call Aunt Jewels concerning Saturday. Leaving her a message, Jenny also tried to make doubly sure by texting her too. The only option now was just to wait and see. It was during lunch of being seated with Erika and Lucy, the girls welcomed her back in their own fashion.

“Enjoy your little vacation while the rest of us were working?” Erika taunted.

“Is this an attempt at humor Ms. Watson?”

“No, you’re British; you have no sense of humor. So, it would be pointless.”

“Oh, contraire, I do have a sense of humor alright. But I don’t think you have the IQ or brain capacity to understand it.” Jenny answered loftily over what passed for food.

“Careful Ms. Stephenson you’re not talking to Chip Monroe now you know.” Lucy hinted finally joining in the fray. At this point all three girls just laughed.

It was as they sat there laughing that their boyfriends arrived. The boys were also on first lunch this week, but next week things would change. Bill would soon start a more rigorous training schedule for the athletic season. He had already started a light training program in preparation. With only two more seasons available he would be leaving high school for College and the goal was to obtain a scholarship through athletics rather than having to pay his way through. But he would do that if he had to. He had worked hard on his grades, grades that he was proud of.

No sooner had the boys come over Shelly also made her way over. From the look on her face Jenny knew that this was not going to be a friendly visit. Mark Hammond looked over to where Jenny was looking, inwardly a groan built up, this was not going to be pretty. It was at this point others looked up as well. With her approach, Shelly smiled at them all except Jenny.

Hi Erika, Phil, Lucy, Mark.” Pausing a moment, she looked almost lovingly at Bill. “Hi Bill, can you help me with a homework problem after school?” she made a point of totally ignoring Jenny.

“No Shelly I’m not going to help you. I have a girlfriend," Bill stated, "who I don’t think will be too happy about it. You need to find someone else to help you.”

Despite being mad as hell at Shelly, Jenny sat there not saying a word. She was actually scheming to act on something she had just learned from Grandmother. Using her telepathy to reach out into other people’s minds, Jenny sensed that Mr. Snitter was nearby. Hoping to time this right she finally spoke.

“As I’m a little more polite Shelly I’ll say hi. Now regarding Bill, as he correctly stated I’m his girlfriend and he’s right, I’d not be happy with him being near you.”

Before she could respond Bill spoke again. “So, you see Shelly that’s all there is to it. Have you heard from your Aunt yet Jenny?”

At that moment Shelly stamped her foot in frustration. Then took off, bumping into Mr. Snitter the Deputy Principal. Mumbling her apologies Shelly got away as fast as she could to avoid further embarrassment. Jenny and her group were trying hard not to snigger, but failing pretty badly. Mr. Snitter looked over at them undecided if they had something to do with it. Deciding he had little in the way of proof he passed them by.

It was while Jenny listened to a teacher drawl on about what she thought was a meaningless subject a text finally arrived from her Aunt and what she basically feared. Her Aunt Jewels was nixing her chances of going to the Shell Game with Bill. But then her Aunt Jewels seemed not to have had a problem with them going out for a meal. She did confess of having a few concerns as her shoulder was still a little painful to move even with the exercises. But more than that, on a happier reflection, it would give her and Bill a little more personal time together.

Taking the initiative, she decided not to wait for Bill to phone, instead Jenny phoned him as he was not working that night.

With seeing whose number was calling Bill gave a quick “Hi,” as he pretty much darted to his room to the amusement of his family especially his sister Abi.

“Hey Jenny, what did she say?” Now he was safely in his room, hoping the answer would be yes.

“Well it's no to the Shell Game." Jenny said hearing Bill vent his disappointment of their going to the Shell Game by hitting something. "But …" teasing him briefly, "yes to us going out for a meal, plus you get to stop overnight too – woohoo.”

"Well it's better than nothing," Bill said appeased glad in where he would still be spending time with Jenny. Any time was OK with him.

"Well we do get to spend some time alone." Jenny hinted before growing silent in what she was doing.

"How about Japanese?"

"I… umm. I've never had Japanese."

"Cool, then its settled. I know this place. Miyoka." Bill said taking the opportunity. "It has the best sushi." Jenny admitted how much more she liked it compared over to Chinese. “So you lied you have had Japanese before then Ms Stephenson.”

“Just once with Erika and Lucy I tried to use chopsticks. Let’s just say it wasn’t the smartest thing I’ve ever done. Besides I wasn’t exactly lying to you.”

“Really, what would you call it?”

“OH UMM just being a little economical with the truth.”

“This is because of my remark this morning wasn’t it? The British for first period.”

“What is it you Yanks say? Oh yeah I remember, I plead the fifth.”

“Jenny you’re a flirt and you’re incorrigible.”

“But only with you Bill, you make me feel safe,”

Talking with Bill, Jenny allowed her mind to relax when she had an inspiring idea. She felt a little experiment might be in order. She was more receptive now than she had ever been before when she reached out to Bill. Since they were now in a relationship she felt her doing would not be considered inappropriate. To her delight she found him thinking of her. More was of their time together at Dixon Park, blushing and glad he couldn't see her flush, she couldn’t feel mad as she was thinking along the same line as her own hormones stirred.

**********************************************************************

Wednesday found Jenny auditioning for the role of Sandy after school. Of the three amigos, Erika and Lucy had succeeded in obtaining parts. Erika had taken the role of Rizzo and Lucy earned the role of Frenchy so now it boiled down to her. What made Jenny's passion more difficult was where Ms. Simmonds said it was to present a feeling of performing in front of an audience. Whatever her reasoning Jenny didn’t like it, she considered herself to have a better than average voice and felt that the auditions should have been behind closed doors. Maybe it was more to do in where she felt especially uncomfortable having seen members of Radical Chick sitting out in the theater seats as with and her boyfriend Bill Branson. Their claim of simply watching her as with others audition.

Prior to the audition, Jenny was thinking of her father, Michael Stephenson II and where most of the 50s rock and roll music seemed to revolve around her performance. Although even before her father's time, her father's parents, her grandparents, constantly played it. Jenny had learnt to dance to this style of music, which made her an oddity within her peer group. Her pet name within her family circle was Peggy Sue, and so too with her closest friends. Here now, she realized, was her chance to shine, not to be taken as the new girl any more. OK she thought, perhaps that was a little presumptuous to hope for. But she wanted this to be the start of acceptance.

Looking over at Ms. Simmonds and the pianist, Jenny nodded making up her mind to go all out. Jenny had chosen the song personally for her audition, devoted to her dad.

‘Take no prisoners girl,’ she thought, listening for her musical cue. Hitting the first note perfectly in looking directly at Bill she imaged it was him she was singing to as she put everything into the song.
Guess mine is not the first heartbroken
My eyes are not the first to cry
I'm not the first to know
There's just no getting over you
I know I'm just a fool who's willin'
To sit around and wait for you
But baby, can't you see
There's nothin' else for me to do.
I'm hopelessly devoted to you
But now, there's nowhere to hide
Since you pushed my love aside
I'm out of my head, hopelessly devoted to you
Hopelessly devoted to you, hopelessly devoted to you
My head is sayin', "Fool, forget him"
My heart is sayin', "Don't let go
Hold on to the end"
And that's what I intend to do
I'm hopelessly devoted to you
Jenny had studied the movie intently over this particular song. How intense the actress sang its teen angst and the performance she gave with such emotion at certain times. Jenny felt herself give over to the anguish herself as she achieved the texture by not using her abilities but of being one in love herself as Jenny used her own experience to enhance the song looking towards Bill himself for inspiration.

Overall Jenny felt that the audition had gone well looking at her two friends who looked delighted. Bill looked suitably embarrassed when he realized that her performance was aimed at him. Brittany simply looked at her, it was difficult to fathom her reaction. Most of the band members, with the exception of Nick, applauded her.

Taking her cue Jenny looked over at Ms. Simmonds who's smile radiated back at her. ‘Does this mean I have the part?’ She thought to herself, ‘not that I’m likely to find out today.’ Going over to collect her things so she could go home, a smiling Brittany approached her.

“Pretty impressive new girl, I can’t see anyone beating that.”

“Nothing is certain Brittany," Jenny said modestly. "I’m not going to expect the part. As you say I’m still the new girl.”

“Everyone knows that you three hang out," indicating Lucy and Erika. "You three have the chemistry already. Just like the three in the movie. Erika and Lucy got their parts last week. People thought that I was going to audition. No way it’s not going to happen. Jennifer. You are the best candidate for Sandy.”

As Brittany left, Bill came up to her. From his looks it was clear that he had been impressed too. Looking round she noticed that they still got a lot of attention with how other students were watching the two of them closely. Not sure if it was due to the after-school incident with Ms. Serrano or if Jenny was still ‘the foreign’ student, a fact that annoyed her more than she would admit, her circle of friends had accepted her without question. It was his just standing there, Jenny found herself so wanting Bill to take her in his arms. But that wasn’t Bill Branson she knew as he simply didn’t do things like that.

“That was great, you were singing to me, weren’t you?” As he said it Bill went bright red.

“Was I that obvious?”

“Well let me put it this way. While you were singing Britt elbowed me and started with, 'Jennifer and Bill sitting in the tree...'”

“AWWW Nooo Bill I am so sorry, I didn’t mean for that to happen,” Jenny said, immediately placing her head in her hands in despair. “I just can’t seem to stop embarrassing you.”

Bill put his arm around her just as she had wanted with him pulling her close. Enjoying the moment, Jenny found herself relaxing and fitting comfortably into his arms.

“Oh, for goodness sake you two get a room.” Erika teased deliberately being more than a little too loud, and giving the two of them more attention than they really wanted or needed.

“Hey, leave her alone Erika she’s rehearsing for the really tight clinches in the show.” Lucy said joining in the teasing.

“Come on Luce I don’t know that I got the part yet.” Jenny informed her.

“Jenny after that audition even Olivia Newton John would have been doubtful of getting the part.” Lucy looked at Erika and gave her a wicked wink. She knew that Jenny was still going to get a lot of teasing her way.

“Don’t forget the off stage clinches too Luce. I mean that’s one hell of a put up act.” Erika winked at Bill who was still a very bright red color. Jenny had meanwhile buried her face into Bill’s chest. They could all just about hear her mumbling.

“Oh Erika, Lucy just shut up, shut up, shut up." Jenny insisted, pleaded with their teasing. "Bill just please take me out of here.”

Even with the embarrassment Bill, for his part, was enjoying the closeness. Other than when they all went to the Shell Game, this was the first of where they had even cuddled openly. Not that he was blaming anyone, but hard feelings overtook him in Jenny’s growing ‘celebrity’ status in school. First it was because of her being the only foreign student. Then there was the shooting at her Aunt’s and her getting shot. All of this around school as well as town was agitating to him in that it, it had affected their relationship it seemed to him. A lot too. On reflection, with his holding her close, their not going to the Shell game was probably for the best really. He and Jenny had never been out somewhere on their own.

Bill had laughed to himself when they discussed their dinner date to Miyoka’s.‘When we go there absolutely no chop sticks', she insisted, 'just a good old knife and fork ok?’ It took him about twenty minutes of light poking to get the story out of her. In fact, he got most of it from Erika and Lucy later. He had to admit that it was a funny incident but at the same time he felt for poor Jenny. Now realizing in how naive Jenny was made him feel all the more protective of her.

“Come on let's go get you home,” Bill said , gently leading her to where her car was parked.

With a respectable distance Lucy and Erika followed behind with both girls watching the scene unfold. Despite how much they teased Jenny they were also as protective of her as Bill. For them as well, Jenny's naivety seemed to only enhance the innocent charm she possessed. Besides they had made the owner of Bikini Beach a promise of always be there to watch over Jenny.

It wouldn't be until the end of the week of when Jenny would learn if she had gotten the part and then the awareness of how little free time she would have and how things were going to get somewhat complicated. Not only was there Cheerleading , but she had the show to prepare for with rehearsals, prop designs, script reading and costumes. She had worked out where the show and cheer practice did not clash, both held on separate days after school. Bill of course was busy training for the athletics as with his job, so they would not be seeing much of each other. Which lead to what her Aunt Jewels had suggested for such a busy high schooler and her happiness.

**********************************************************************

Saturday morning saw an exhausted Jenny lying on her back in the comforts of her bed, casting her mind far to the early days of her girlhood from when she first woken. She had managed a few days of cheer practice leaving her shoulder a little stiff from the strenuous workout. Her physiotherapist, whom she called a sadist (behind her back) recommended some light exercise. She (the physio) felt that some gentle cheerleading exercise could be helpful. Coach Young was delighted to see Jenny, but her idea and Jenny’s idea of light exercise seemed to contradict each other. Now after a few days of exercise Jenny was coping pretty well by now as with having the stitches come out. When indoors, central air didn’t seem to bother her now like it used to. Her only regret, and it was small, was the ugly scar left behind on the backside where the bullet had exited. It was a pretty bad exit wound and still she looked on it in the best light given her alternative. Then there was still the matter of her father and how she missed him, guessing this unseen pain would always be the case.

The truth was they were all she had now with Jenny hauling herself out of bed. ‘But at least you’re still part of them Daddy.’ She thought given how Aunt Jewels played 'that' DVD to her friends which brought about the comfortless feelings that played through her mind. Only now it seemed more real, these memories, stronger and more distinct. Not what happened then but …, how she felt when Aunt Jewels showed it to her and Daddy when she was eleven. Thinking ‘I remember thinking I hope no one ever sees that.’ Then of where 'Grandma and Granddad used to tease me no end about it.' “Oh, Daddy I miss you so much.” She said to an empty room sobbing without warning at the thought of her lost father.

Stepping into the warmth of her shower letting the water hide the unbidden tears that morning, Jenny wondered about the school musical as the heat soothed the ache in her shoulder. Thoughts of second guessing her reasoning came to her. Was she doing the right thing? Sure, she liked that style of music as her Dad was a bit of a dance nut. He was kinda old fashioned in so many ways. The way he always said that dancing is for two people to have an excuse to get closer and enjoy the music. He danced ballroom and that kind of thing. As her thoughts rolled on, she returned back to how safe and comforting she felt with Bill when they danced. To his credit poor Bill had warned her of being not much of a dancer, but she loved the fact that he had brushed it aside with his wanting to share the dance floor with her.

Just after breakfast Jenny took to watching a little TV with Cassie, both girls emitted a loud groan as both had lost their fathers and now just as painful to both of them., was of course, the start of the big trial and its dominating the local news. For Cassie it was fair to judge the shared bond of sadness with the greater loss of her Uncle Mike. Jenny, herself shuddered when the picture of Mikhail Markovic came onto the screen. The anchorman explained of the unusualness of where no news crews or papers had been allowed into the courtroom a first in their courtrooms memory. Only a sketch artist would be allowed during the trial, played out behind closed doors, as with reported rumors rife about the devious intentions of this gang.

Surprisingly there was very little about Jenny’s mother although that was a different case. But accordingly, Markovic’s lawyer did try to subpoena Jenny. However, with Paul Owen’s damaging testimony it wasn’t necessary as the Stephenson family firmly closed ranks in order to protect Jenny. Behind backroom doors Michael Stephenson Sr. had called on friends in various areas of law in wanting to keep Jenny away from any unnecessary harm, it tore him up to see her in hospital and the knowledge of what lawyers would put her through if placed on the stand. He had felt damned proud of her too given her resilience and had taken to speak with the State Attorney General (AG) about it. Telling him in no uncertain words, ‘Gene not just no, but Hell no! I’ll take her out of the Country if I have to.’ Threatening course action as AG Gene Williams calmed down Michael Stephenson saying that after deep consultation and that she had yet to renounce her current citizenship he’d spoken to the D.A. Overall the team considered the trial in their favor given how Owens’ testimony, the evidence in Markovic’s van and the aftermath of a failed kidnapping, 'I assure you Mike, Jenny will not be placed on the stand even if subpoenaed. We will of course use her written disposition provided us as necessary.'

“Isn’t he a relative of yours Jenny? Cassie asked referring to Markovic.

“He’s a distant cousin to my Mum. But to be frank Cass, I no longer view my Mum as a relative. I’d rather forget her completely if I can.” Jenny almost whispered.

“Yeah, know what you mean. Here she was supposed to be my Aunt and was going to kill me.” Then looking at her cousin after she said it Cassie realized that she was causing her cousin some undo anguish. “Ouch sorry Jen that was insensitive. How is the shoulder today? You seem to be a little uncomfortable.”

“Yeah the sadist suggested to the school nurse some light exercise might help. The Nurse just casually mentioned it to Coach Young. I guess Coach Young has her own interpretation of light exercise. Problem is it doesn’t correspond with mine.”

“You don’t like the Physiotherapist I take it?” Cassie asked giving a smile as she did.

“No, I don’t dislike her, but I just wish she could go a little easier sometimes. Her idea of a little exercise and my view of the same don’t seem to match up.” Jenny said with the rest of the morning going quietly for Jenny. Her shoulder continued to mildly irritate her. The pain wasn’t bad enough for a pain pill. But it was enough for her to go back to using the sling for comforts sake. Feeling a little homesick she switched the cable to a few shows from across the pond. But despite the effort Jenny was feeling too unsettled to watch too much tele as she then turned to reading, but came the same result. With no homework to occupy her mind as she had completed that in study hall the hour was too early to prepare for her dinner date with Bill. Picking out her swimsuit Jenny headed to the one place she was sure to waste a few hours of her day; Bikini Beach. As an afterthought she picked up her dress and accessories for tonight. She could go straight out to her date once finished from the park. After texting Bill what time and where she would meet him Jenny went in search of her Aunt and Cousin letting them know as well to where she was.

"And how do you propose to get there. Cassie asked as Jenny readjusted her arm in the sling. "You can't drive obviously."

"Well, Cuz, I guess it would be nice." Jenny hinted sheepishly in the flaw of her plan.

"And you're to give us a full report of what went on." Cassie hinted openly as she drove Jenny over to the water park. "Else I'll spread wild rumors of how he ravished you not showing any hint of remorse for what you've been going through."

"You wouldn't," Jenny gasped only to see the teasing look her cousin was giving her. "Your evil, you know that Cuz? Just utterly Evil." Giving a giggle over the idea.

"That's what cousins are for," Cassie said, in agreement. "Now do we have a deal?"

"That’s utter blackmail. Are you sure you aren’t in cohorts with Lucy and Erika?" Only to give a nod as her phone went off brightening more of her day.

**********************************************************************

It was as three men made their way over to the sales booth they uncontrollably veered direction over towards the grey office building. Of the three, Jozef involuntarily gave a small gulp as the matron for the park cast an evil eye towards him.

"This way," she indicated having already opened the door escorting them inside. It was her look that made him feel small, secondary. Days of his youth came to mind when he used to sneak into his bunică's kitchen for a forbidden treat knowing he wasn't allowed to. He had done so many times before having never been caught then to have his own bunică discover who had been pinching her ciocolată. He tried to deny it of course, except for the evidence of smeared ciocolată covering his mouth as with the sticky residue on his fingers. He simply could not resist the Romanian treats she had always sent for from the home country. She had of course scolded him with a few well-placed swats for being a thief and liar as with his impatience along with a time out in the corner, his nose pressed firmly against the wall. Later she pulled him into her lap as she let him have a few of the toffee flavored candy as she went over once again the many stories from her youth which didn't make sense at the time. He would learn later of why she referred to playing as a boy. Yet that was her way. To exact punishment when merited yet show she still loved her cuii.

Walking into the office, he would expect no such luxury of forgiveness from this matron.

"So, you thought to escort him into the park without my knowing?" Once Grandmother seated herself behind her desk. Both Paul Owen and Steven Richards look at him as did Grandmother, but for other reasons.

"What's going on?" Paul Owen asked. "You said I'd be allowed to see my daughter one last time."

"Is this what you promised Jozef? I thought you better than others in not being deceitful."

She waited as he readied his answer. He was the one she focused on, as he felt the shiver run its course with her displeasure.

"I didn't lie Grandmother only I saw no reason to explain further. I didn't think it would make a difference."

"Oh? So, you were going to just let him in."

"Not exactly."

"Excuse me, what's going on here." Special Agent Steven Richards asked, just as confused. "I was under the impression we were supposed to take Mr. Owen here to a safe house before his appearance in court."

"Excuse me, Mr. Richards," as Grandmother turned her attention to him. "It seems Officer Donovan made certain… promises… without fully consulting certain parties or individuals." Jozef cringed when Grandmother took to addressed him in his official duty.

"Still I may allow such a transaction to commence." She looked at Jozef. "For a price."

"Now wait a minute," Paul Owen demanded. "We had a deal. My turning state evidence for my co-operation and safety. I held up my end of the bargain." Looking at the older woman. "Just what the hell is going on here?"

"Put your phone away, Mr. Richards." When the Federal agent removed his to call upon his superiors. "That won't be necessary. Don’t worry Mr. Owen I’ll get to you in a moment." Without understanding why, Steven Richards dutifully pocketed his phone.

"Jozef," her demeanor softening. "Did you really think I was not already aware of the deal you had struck? If you had come to me as I had expected."

"It was never my intention to deceive you Grandmother."

"No. Jozef it wasn't. Not until you heard what happened to Jenny. You let your anger take hold and your willingness to jeopardize a very important case by asking for a Lifetime membership. Like us, you have to temper that hatred else you too can fall within its grasp."

"So, will you allow the purchase? A limited membership?"

"For a price, I see no reason to prevent it."

"So, what are you asking?"

She slid a piece of paper Jozef's way causing a small whistle from Agent Richards when he saw the asking price.

"That's a steep price you're asking for letting this scumbag see his daughter one last time?” The venom in his (Steve Richards) voice shocked Paul Owen to the core. If that wasn’t enough the look of pure disgust in his eyes caused him to shrink back. “Do you have any idea what this will do to our department’s budget?"

"None, “Jozef replied. "She means for me to make the purchase out of my own expenses." Causing Richards to look at the officer. The cost alone was over one, if not two months' salary.

"So, I'm to be staying in the area?" Paul Owen asked mildly confused.

"In a manner, yes. You will be well hidden from those seeking you out." Grandmother replied cryptically. "Well."

"A hefty price for my penance and oversight of my discretion. I accept."

"See it more of a costly matter for letting yourself be swayed by your anger. You usually have better judgment over it. There is of course the matter of accommodating Mr. Owen." Satisfied Grandmother looked over towards Steven then Jozef. "You have questions wanting answered Agent Richards. Jozef will provide most once inside."

"Of course, bunică." Having handed over what looked like a black credit card.

"Have a seat over in the lounge area." It was almost an order not a request. "Not you Mr. Owen. This will only take a moment."

"Just what the hell is going on here Jozef." Agent Richards asked, not knowing why he complied.

"Watch and observe. She's teaching me a lesson of what arrogance can do. I let past feelings cloud my judgment trying to pull a fast one over her."

And as they waited, Field Agent Steven Richards watched in fascination as the image of Paul Owen shimmered. His balding crown slowing darkened with a fresh outcrop of a once receding hairline grew out, lightened to a wavy chestnut flow of cascading hair down his back. Flowing to a shifting inward waistline Paul Owens waist tapered steadily while his slacks seemed to go from a light charcoal to one textured denim, unweaving itself to a very short denim design that a man of no age would wear. Developing cheeks slowly spilled from where broken strands of string frayed themselves around the cutoffs giving an enticing view of what lay hidden between the folds. Facial features softened in a once darkened complexion, taking a lighter shade of skin from not nearly enough sun. Fingers tapered, as arms thinned removing minor flaws of flabbiness and the tightening of skin.

Legs seemed to go upwards in opposition to his diminishing height by several inches. Eyes went green, as the fear that once seemed to captivate him drained away as if his consciousness was to. Stockings of various rainbow colors weaved themselves upwards in multi-facet shades of red, yellow, blue, and other variations in-between. The pattern ended just above the knees. Tennis shoes replaced once worn oxford's. A purple crop filled out to where his shirt had once been, leaving two small mounts covered inside as his breasts filled out. If one looked closely they could detect the piercing of nipples. Sleeves crawled upwards from a once expensive shirt, now ordaining themselves over slender shoulders into a sleeveless crop as the cutoff rolled upwards leaving her midriff exposed and knotted for easy removal just above the small display of her belly button now pierced as well.

With the once Paul Owns transformation continuation, Steven Richards watched silently unsure what he was seeing as the once man now took on the likings of a young woman. He placed her at 30 years of age, no her lower 20's as her name seemed to come to him with his having scanned the internet. His failure to properly configure the antivirus's settings and his wife's amusement of seeing the image of Candie Stripe appear from where she advertised her services on those wishing to visit her site. It wasn't her real name, he was sure. Just a convenient way of attracting customers due to their misspelling to work past the settings, bring others to see her with an innocent query of looking for sweets.

"I'm sorry we can't help you." Grandmother was saying bringing Agent Richards out of his trance like state. "But as I've said, the park has only a limited number of space and as these two gentlemen have purchased the last available passes I'm unable to sell anymore. I have to leave a certain number available for the ones who have lifetime memberships."

"That's okay." Candie said looking as if she would blow a bubble only she didn't have any. She used that only for show. "I was just hoping for a bit of fun away from the camera." Candie didn't shy away from who she was. Hers was a profession of her own making. She was sure she could find another place to actually ply her trade. The number of men was actually pretty low it seemed with taking in the comings and goings of customers. The woman she saw didn't seem the type as they brought in their kids and husbands. She just saw it as a means to supplement her income.

"I'm sure you'll find others more suited for what you wish." Grandmother agreed, concluding her business with the young woman.

"What, what just happened," Richards asked as he watched the young woman try to entice him by the swaying of hips and the tightening of her butt cheeks in her short shorts as she left. She put on her darkened sunglasses before stepping out into the light.

"You once asked how I, as with Officer Archer, were able to obtain the high results of catching certain criminals. The matter has to do with who we are, indicating Grandmother and himself.

"For Grandmother, she is a woman who possesses great magic whereas I only possess certain skills. I can detect magic, be it in their possession or around, as with knowing if a person has been changed by it. I don't advertise these abilities. It's for the animosity of certain individuals who come here and the fear of learning if others knew I keep silent. I also have a certain intuition that I'm trying to further develop."

“So, Owen just walks free?”

“No Agent Richards, Paul Owen is like that for the next month. Grandmother informed him. “Providing of course she doesn’t have any little accidents. Then she will have earned a lifetime membership to Motherhood.”

“Grandmother will have supplied her with the idea of keeping current with her birth control Steve. But it will be up to her to take it and not be reckless.”

“Huh if it had been up to me I’d have made sure she had fertility drugs instead.”

“Why Agent Richards do I detect a little vindictiveness?” Grandmother answered smirking as she said it. “Candie Stripe has an apartment near the college. There is enough of Paul Owen in her to recognize his daughter when he sees her. I admit the fertility pills would be a nice touch considering what he and Markovic were planning for Jenny.”

"But if you know of this place, what of our government?" Steve Richards said reverting the conversation back a little.

"They know nothing," Grandmother stated. "I created this place as a haven for woman to feel safe inside without prying eyes from leeches, and others."

"And my wife and daughter. They've been here numerous times."

"Are perfectly fine. The water has no effect on them."

"Just how adventurous are you?" Jozef asked once he retrieved his credit card from Grandmother. "How open minded are you to willingly step inside knowing what can happen."

"But this place, you could use it for –"

"Jozef. Your passes are waiting." Cutting off the conversation. "Why don't you escort Agent Richards to the showers."

"I didn't expect to be spending time here." Only to stare in amazement when Grandmother produced a set of trunks for him. He looked towards Jozef.

"I have my own set with me," showing the bundled towel.

"Don't worry, Jozef will explain more once your inside."

"Follow me." Jozef said rising from his seat.

"I don't know."

"Would it assure you to know that I'm a frequent member here? I go inside willingly. The effect is only for the duration of the amount of days purchased. I had planned on spending the day. It's been a stressful few weeks for me and coming here provides me a chance to unwind as the person I become isn't the same. Even if it is temporary. It will end sometime in the morning without you knowing. Not unless your one to spend the night away. Then you have to hurry, else others may see you change if they're not in the know. Are you a Star Trek fan?"

“I’ve seen it but Chelle is more of a fan than I, I just kinda tolerate it.” Steve Richards lied.

“Well think of this no more than just a visit to the Holosuite.” Escorting the man out the door.

"Why a shower," as the two walked towards the men's shower. "What's to stop us from just walking in?"

"Would you like to try?" Pointing the way towards where woman sauntered in taking their kids or to where others walked hand in hand.

And like a few men before him, Steven found himself turning away once he neared the entrance unable to stop himself. Several more times he tried only to find himself turned away.

"She claims it's for health reasons." Jozef explained.

"That's bull, there's no such regulation." Only to see Jozef form a small grin. "We know that, but most men don't, or seem to forget. As for your being turned away, it’s a preventive method for men doing what you tried to do. I've watched woman just waltz in once they passed the turnstile. The owner's way of protecting her sanctuary if you will, of not allowing men to even look inside. You never noticed the woman walking past you."

"Umm, no, now that I think of it. It was like I had forgotten something only to stop once I realized I hadn't."

"Come on, lets hit the showers."

It was as the two went in Steven thought he saw a glint in Jozef's eyes or was it just the way the sun had hit his face.

As a trained observer, he was sure he had seen several others walk in, and yet none were inside except for the two.

Undressing. "Is she a man hater or something?"

"You wouldn't hear that from me, but the answer is no. She just wishes to have a place for women to have a safe haven, or refuge without others ogling them. This ensures that means." Indicating the Men's Showers.

Standing in the shower with the water running over him, Stevens body relaxed as tense muscles gave way. For weeks, he had been on edge with his needing to watch over Paul Owen case. He wondered how he was going to explain this to his superiors as the hot water massaged his muscles further lightening tense muscles. He found himself closing his eyes, stepping further under the shower head having set it to pulse, letting it massage his scalp as he let such tangible thoughts slip away. Eyes closed, he failed to see of where the pink mist appeared. He knew something would happen, only to find himself not caring as he relaxed further. Part of him though of his daughter Sophie and how she was starting that age of wonder, being of carefree wants except the desire to play and enjoy the thrill of being a young girl of five as she became more aware of her world. He thought how it would feel to be so carefree once more. Not at such a young age, but old enough to enjoy many of life's enjoyments as when he had been a young lad of ten. Sure, he had responsibilities, only they were mild compared to those of an adult with his needing only to enjoy summers frolics or running across fresh mowed grass, the blades clinging to exposed feet having finished, or to be finish of needed chores such as cleaning his room having littered it with his imagination.

And as he daydreamed, the magic seized on these thoughts as the pink vapor took hold. His trunks changed form, rearranged itself in that of a smaller apparel of white with roses adorned. Splashed of color filled out uneven portions as the fabric worked its way around small girlish hips waiting for the day when puberty would start to set in, taking the girl towards the start of womanhood. He failed to notice how the water had shifted as he subconsciously shifted under the shower to keep himself immersed from above as his body decreased from his height of five foot ten. Small pubescent nubs displayed themselves on a tiny framed chest in what had once been covered in heavy body hair. If he had seen, portions would have fallen off vanishing into the very air as others seemed to recede inwards only to grow thinner, lighter over his body on the fine strands of a young child barely seen unless looked at very closely. With his diminished height of being four feet, his once muscular arms from daily workouts show that of a slenderness with just enough reach to turn the handles as he did now.

He felt energized from the soothing water as with a mild disorientation as he looked to where the handle now stood, just in front of his eyes. And as Steven looked over her little fingers, the nails had been painted light red with small dots of white scattered across in domino shapes. That was except for a few that had been painted to what looked like Hello-kitties, causing a soft giggle to come from him only to grow frightened even with his knowing.

Tepidly he stepped past the curtained shower, unsure. Looking around just outside the stall he took to placing a towel around his small shoulders letting it fall over his front as he heard the sounds of a soft soprano voice, before the water stopped. And as he stood just outside the stall a woman dressed in the most reveling bikini he had ever saw, lightly stepped out. She gave a flip of her head sending black hair tumbled backwards letting the long dark stands fly back spraying drops of water off before falling between slender shoulder blades. Steven though how pretty she was as with where she couldn't have been no older than twenty-two. Twenty-five at the most. And as he stood there gawking she turned towards him giving a light laugh.

"Well its seems Grandmothers not done with my punishment." Waving for him to come forward.

Slowly Steven walked towards her on the balls of small footed steps, as a new set of feelings took hold. Forms of affection dominated him towards the woman in that he missed her even for such a short duration. She seemed huge to him as neared her with his needing to take larger steps than he normally would. "Why is everything so big?" He stopped when he heard the shrill sound of a young girl, and he grew worried ready to run towards her as he heard knew who's voice it was.

"Hmm," and with outstretched arms the woman waited on the child. "You have the hair of your father. Come here, let's have a better look at you. "And like an obedient child, Steven found himself falling into the woman's waiting arms as he started to tremble.

"Shhh. It's okay dragă. Nothing to be frighten of. Come let's go have a look together." And the two went over to the hanging mirror affixed on the door and as he looked he saw the young girl standing before him as with the young woman. The two almost looked alike except the woman's hair was black where the girls were a dark brown. The hair flowed down her sides, tickling her just below the shoulders.

"What were you thinking, when you were in the shower?" Josie asked curious.

"How tense I was," Steven said in his girlish child voice. "Thinking how it was when I had more time to relax."

Looking back into the mirror he saw the girl looking shy towards him. Raising a hand towards the wet hair, it felt chilly, only to have the Josie pull it out from under the towel. To see her mimic his moves before him as the older woman ran splayed fingers through the fine hair, separating them. The little girl did as he did, grasped the towel more firmly in the middle. Afraid to expose more of her chest even as he knew the woman had seen it many times before when he had readied himself for bed or a bath. Her arms looked like sticks as did her legs. He felt so out of place looking at the girl and his eyes stared to water. Why did he allow himself to be talked into coming into the park?

And as he waited, Josie's arms stayed comfortably around him, pulling him close in a warm embrace.

"Don't be frightened bebelus." He looked into her face, his clearly of fright. He knew she called him baby, more of affectionate than condescending.

"Am I being punished?"

"No. You're not the first to go through this. It always comes as a shock for most." Slowly Steven calmed himself as Jozef held onto him, cradled in her arms. He felt so timid, afraid, pressing himself into her warm bosom, lying in her arms, yet comfortable like any young girl given her situation. With her holding him, he felt more like the girl of eight he portrayed. Soon she would be nine as new thoughts entered her mind and the planned party of her friends.

It was as they were waiting, sitting there, the mirror moved away allowing the entry of Grandmother.

"So, I seem to have a minor problem Grandmother." Josie jested as Steven stared up to Grandmother.

"Yes, you do Josie." Steven looked up at Jozef in question. Had she made a joke? She didn't remember of where her uncle made such things.

"Ah, well I can't be my other self can I. Don't try saying your male name. You can't. For now, my names Joslin. You can call me mommy."

"Yes, mommy." Steven said unquestioningly.

"And what is your name young lady?" He looked at his mommy unsure.

"Don't be afraid, answer her."

"Zina. Zina Donovan." For some reason, she resisted the urge to hide behind the woman as she might drop her covering.

"Yes, it wouldn't be unfortunate if it did, eh Zina." To Grandmothers amusement. "Yes, I read your thoughts. And here." Producing a matching top for her bottom, Zina looked at the offending garment. It seemed to appear like a garden snake had hissed at her having slithered out of the bushes as she stared at it.

"Allow me, Grandmother. She seems a little shy at the moment, probably still the shock of seeing herself as with being my – daughter," Josie said taking hold of the offered garment, wrapping the girl within it. "Much better."

"Umm, why is she my mommy? Why am I not bigger?"

"A form of punishment for her in a way, but more of a chance for the two of you to learn more of the other," Grandmother said cryptically. "Now the both of you enjoy yourselves and you," tousling Zina's hair affectionately, "at her expense. Your mommy needs a little reminder of whom she can confide in. I know Josie will take good care of you." Finished Grandmother escorted the two out, departing from them.

"Well it seems the devil woman wants us to spend more of your uncle's money."

"Why?" It wasn't long in answer as Zina tenderly walked on her toes as she followed her now mother.

Seated high on one of the benches, Zina sipped on her smoothie relishing in the banana flavor as she swung her legs haphazardly beneath the bench, her feet encased in daisy covered flip flops with painted toes exposed. She tried to pay attention once again to what her mother (whom she found herself accepting) was saying except she kept finding herself distracted. She had the exuberance of a young child.

Once the two had entered, Josie bought her a new pair of flipflops then the two went around on several rides. She couldn't contain her energy as she scurried, pulling the woman to yet another only to wait with her bouncing excitedly wanting the line to hurry. She found herself so filled with energy as she saw couples placed in rafts as with her mommy holding onto her, so she wouldn't stray. The pair clinging tightly as they rode in a tube for two. Both laughed as the two nearly drowned when waves of water crashed over them at the end.

She ran around like a wildebeest let loose as she played over jets of water shooting up from the ground. She tried stomping on the thin streams to her mother's amusement as they shot upwards. It was like some inner child demon had been let loose onto the world locked away for so long. With the expectation of a child Zina tried to wait as she stood underneath a giant bucket of water as it tilted back and forth and the ticking down of a digital clock. An as the timer grew nearer to zero a large crowd of girls had gathered soon after. And when it did Zina found herself screaming in delight with a torrent of water released drenching all those underneath. Off to the side her mother watched as did several others not wishing to be thoroughly drenched by the cascading waterfall.

Now somewhat tired Zina sucked down another smoothie as her mother tried once more to keep her interest.

"What's that over there?" Zina asked where she saw what looked like several girls diving off of a tall set of platforms. To the far right she could see the climbing tower her mother had refused to let her climb, saying she wasn't ready for it, causing her to pout. She had wanted to join several other girls in racing only they were full, and she couldn't swim all that well. Inside she knew Steven was an excellent swimmer.

Pensively Josie answered. "The junior swimming academy," Zina heard what sounded like sorrow.

It was then she knew her mommy was keeping something back. Something that had made her ask, "What happened Mommy that made Uncle Jozef sad and upset when he heard how Jenny was hurt?"

"Zina," Josie said as she went to cradle her daughter. "Bomboană. Those people, her own mother, hurt her more than a lot of people know. Not just her shoulder but in her mind too. Her memories are not of a caring Mommy like you have."

"I know."

"No sweetheart, you don't. Your uncle, he takes his job very seriously. You heard us talk of the magic in our family." Zina gave an amazed nod in that she did. It ran in parts of their family. Her uncle was one as was her mommy. "Awhile back there was this family. A boy not much older than you are now. Well he promised to protect the boy."

It was then something came to her. Something she knew about the park. "Mommy is Jenny like me?"

In a sad voice, "Yes, she is. And just like the boy, Jenny has to stay a girl because of what the bad mother did." And as the two sat there, Zina felt very sad for her mother, for it seemed to hurt her uncle very bad.

"Why doesn't he talk about it. It makes me feel better when I tell how I hurt."

"It's not easy for him, for me. But today I feel like saying how sad he is for what he knows he couldn't stop. Grandmother and Anya said it wasn't his fault, he did his best. He just can't seem to accept that. He thinks his best wasn't good enough."

"And Jenny? What of Uncle's intuition."

"It doesn’t work the way he would like. It may lead him to someone or someplace, but he doesn’t know for what and it seems he never will." Hugging Zina closer. "It told him to go somewhere that day, only it wasn't for Jenny. It was for someone else. He couldn't ignore it. He started to blame himself for Jenny's mom hurting her – really bad."

"That's why Grandmother was mad at him." She saw the sad nod. "Is that why I'm your daughter?"

"In a way. I think she saw someone I could trust in telling." Wiping a tear away. "It hurts to know what you can't stop."

Not really knowing why, Zina hugged her Mother. “I love you Mommy.”

Finished, both mother and daughter went back to having fun. It was mid-afternoon when they saw a young girl come towards them, her arm cast in a sling. Due to what she felt was an ugly scar on her shoulder. Jenny had thought about wearing a one-piece swimsuit now. What disturbed her was the scar at the front and back as well. She had been told numerous times that the scar would fade in time and that it really was a very neat sewing job. Unfortunately, she was unconvinced of this. In the end she found out incredulously that the one piece made her feel more conspicuous.

"Jenny!" Squealed Zina rushing up to the girl nearly throwing herself onto the poor girl.

"Zina!" Yelled her mother. "Don't run." It was then Zina remembered how hurt Jenny was. Gently she gave the girl a hug around the waist. "Does it hurt? I hurt my knee once, I cried real bad."

"Only when I laugh." Jenny playfully said as she tussled the girl's straw hat shading her from the sun. "Grandmother said I should find you." She had a quizzical look on her face.

"Either punishment or lesson, possibly both." Causing the girl to question her more.

"Come, let's head over to one of the pavilions where we can talk more privately."

"Where's Anya?" Jenny asked, "I wanted to ask more questions." She looked at Zina strangely. It was if she was contemplating something.

"I don't know," Josie stated. "I've been busy keeping my daughter occupied." Together the three strolled their way to a more secluded spot. "How's your shoulder?"

"Just a graze, corny line I know but I’ve always wanted to say that. Still hurt like the dickens. The doctors want me to take it easy for a few more weeks." Jenny paused a moment to gather her thoughts. “To be honest I did overdo it a little yesterday at cheerleading.”

"Zina can mommy trust you to go get us some drinks?"

"But I wanna stay." Sensing that something important was going to be talked about.

"Zina, I'm asking nice. You won't miss much I promise."

"Can I have another smoothie shake?"

"If it means doing as I say. Yes."

"Goodie."

"Now scoot. Tell them to put in on mommy's account."

"K."

"You trust her going by herself?" Jenny asked, unsure of letting a little girl alone. Jenny was thinking of another little girl who had just as much energy. Her coming in contact with Zina reminded her on how she missed Melanie more than she first realized. Realizing this also played to similar fears for Melanie at Heathrow. Smiling to herself she thought of the way that the young girl had chastised her. A week or so back. ‘I really must Skype Katie and Melanie tomorrow.’ Jenny thought to herself.

"Zina's safe. I trust Grandmothers going to make sure we have a few minutes to ourselves."

Reaching out, taking hold of Jenny's free hand. "Jenny, I'm sorry for what I couldn't stop."

"I, I don't understand. How?"

"Why did you look at my daughter? Why did you look at me strangely when you first walked up?"

"I don't know, it's just that there's something strange about you two. Something that I can’t quite put my finger on."

"Well for starters, unlike others, I can tell you who I am, if I wish. Don't ask Zina. It's not polite because it scares them and its worse for those who don't even know themselves."

"You know? Grandmother said others can't… tell."

"Jenny do you really think Anya and Grandmother are the only ones who can do magic? Or have telepathic abilities?" Jenny shook her head no. "I can't really, but I can sense magic as with those who've been changed. Zina can't even if she is my daughter for the moment. Saying that though I’m not sure how much of this she’ll remember when she reverts back to her former self." Which caused Jenny to become startled at this. “Try not to worry over it. It will be more for my benefit than yours.” Taking to gently hold the girls hand in comfort.

"I wanted her gone for a few minutes, so we can have this talk. Understand that being able to read one's thoughts can make others uncomfortable. You know that males come in here and change. I'm sure as you grow stronger you may be able to tell who, but there's more to this. Some come here for their own reasons, while others don't."

"I think I understand." And as they talked Zina came skipping back with their drinks. "The lady had them waiting." Pleased she handed Jenny a diet coke while giving Josie hers. She climbed up on a chair looking expectantly at the two.

"As I was saying, now that miss nosy is back. There's a side of the magic that we have to be aware of. A side that few don't understand about until it's possibly too late."

"I think Anya mentioned it. She said it was the dark side of something."

"Yes, the good and the bad. Both her and Grandmother are more attuned to it than us as with Selena and… Melody."

"Who's Melody?" Even Zina looked expectantly in not knowing.

"A young girl I know. We haven’t been on the best of terms of late. Anyway, we have to be on our guard. Anger is a strong force for bringing us over to its side. For some its slow, for others it can be fast."

"Wait, I’ve heard of her, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen her or come across her at any time. So, when do we know? Do we have a test or something?"

"Let me explain," Josie said, as people passed them by barely glancing their way. Part of Josie found herself thinking of Grandmother and the Wiley way she used this situation as both a learning and healing matter for her. She'd think of a proper gift later in gratitude.

Together the three talked more earnestly or more readily two did as Zina sat there swinging her legs, to and fro, privileged to listen in on what others normally didn't hear.

An hour or so later Jenny found herself in the changing rooms as it was nearly time and the need was now in getting ready for her dinner with Bill. Showering one handed, well one armed was not easy. But also, was when she recalled how the last time she was doing this here. She knew back then her being Michael was just a few days away. Not this time though, for there was no more Michael. It saddened her to admit how she was sure her being Jenny now was the right decision though. If she had waited for the police, there would be no Aunt Jewels and no Cassie just as there would be no Jenny with her looking into the locker where her new dress hung. Jenny found herself embracing her femininity. Shaking her head, ‘Come on Jenny snap out of it.’ She thought to herself. 'Bill's going to be here soon and you need to hurry.'

And with the thought of Bill he had phoned her on her cell as she undressed and took a shower once again enjoying the relaxed feeling she received about to set out. He informed her that their dinner date was to be at Giordano’s instead of Miyoka. Closing her eyes, she remembered the first time she first used these showers and the shock she got. Now though she never had to worry about that again. ‘The good thing now though is that I have Bill,' she thought. It was Bill who insisted that their first dinner date was going to be special. ‘MMM that’s why he changed the venue’ she realized. Joslin’s voice brought her out of her reverie.

“Sit down Jenny I’ll do your hair for you.”

“What of Zina?”

“Mommy's going to let me help of course.” She answered rolling her eyes. “You dry Mommy I’ll brush.”

“Sorry Zina I should have realized,” Jenny said apologetically. 'This is going to be quite an experience,' Jenny thought as she sat down.

Over the next twenty minutes Joslin quietly blow-dried Jenny’s hair. Zina brushed it sometimes not too softly and kind of dragged the tangles out of her hair until Josie took to reminding Zina how rough she was doing her dolls hair which caused her to be gentler. Despite all that, she found it wasn’t too bad an experience really. With Zina’s help it probably took a lot longer to do it, but Jenny actually felt relaxed and enjoyed it. They finished it by tying it into a French braid.

“WOW! Great job guys thank you. It looks a lot better than it would have with one hand.”

Realizing that even dressing one handed was going to be difficult Jenny asked Joslin to help her dress. Taking out the black strapless demi bra, she put it on. Doing it one handed. That was not so bad as it was after all front fastening. Putting on her Donna Karen nude collection pantyhose was a challenge. Joslin effectively ensured that Jenny’s feet were placed where they should be. But it was putting on the little Black Dress that would have caused the biggest problem. But once again Joslin helped ease it over Jenny’s sore shoulder. With that the three hugged, and then mother and daughter left Jenny alone

Looking herself over in the mirror she realized that this was probably going to be the sassiest she had ever looked having stepped into the white two-inch strappy shoes. Applying a little blusher to tone her face Jenny was always conscious never to use too much. "Just enough made you look great, too much made you look cheap." Her Aunt Jewels said. Then came the putting on of eyeliner; just enough to highlight her eyes with the final touch applying some lipstick. ‘Not sure about the hair but it’s too late now’ she thought.

Walking out of the changing room she felt good about everyone looking at her. The looks of sheer jealousy and spite that she felt from a few girls scared her momentarily as with the thoughts of some boys causing her to go red when, ‘Yeah you wish’ filled her mind going back to the adage in the UK ‘I’m fed up not hard up.’ Over the receiving looks.

“I hope your Aunt doesn’t see you looking like that. She’ll be keeping you under lock and key if she does.” Anya teased. “Girl, you look amazing I’m just happy Greg’s not here I’d have to muzzle him or something.”

“Thanks Anya, I think for the first time since... since the first time I’ve become a woman I've been so confident.”

“Just don’t get too confident or several of us will petition your Aunt to lock you up or keep you away from our boyfriends,” Anya said letting a warm smile take the edge off her comments. Anya hugged Jenny and whispered that it was good to see she was happier.

At 6:45 in front of the main entrance a car arrived to where a hurried Bill rushed out of his car to meeting Jenny. In a gentlemanly fashion he opened the passenger side for her as eyes took in the sight before him.

“Why thank-you kind sir,” Jenny said, demurely as she gave a small curtsey to him.

“You’re welcome Milady.” Bill responded as he bowed to her.

“Get a room you two,” Anya shouted to them. The remark reminded Jenny of what Erika and Lucy had said in school earlier in the week after the audition. Jenny’s response was hardly ladylike as she looked over her shoulder at Anya and stuck her tongue out. Both girls laughed, Anya happy about how happy Jenny seemed to be.

The drive to Giordano's was mostly quiet. Truth be known Jenny was feeling a little out of her comfort zone in their first ‘alone’ date in a restaurant. After driving to the restaurant, Bill bent down to kiss his date as Jenny was getting out of the car. She felt an unexpected tingle as she realized just what Bill was seeing with her sliding out of the car alluringly. He tried hard to look her in the eyes, but like most teenage boys his eyes wandered a little, especially as she was exiting the car with Jenny not really having had a great deal of practice at exiting out of a car in a ladylike manor. Previously she had always worn jeans or pants and was in the drivers' seat.

As they walked, the short distance to the restaurant, Jenny wondered just how much kidding she was going to have to endure about this. She was sure that Aunt Jewels and Cassie would tease her mercilessly over this. In a strange conciliatory way, it felt good to know for it meant how much they loved her. It was true that Cass was more like a big sister to her just as Maria was too. She shuddered inwardly remembering why she was teased the last time. What made it worse was that her Aunt joined in the fray as well.

In what seemed like no time at all as they entered Bill took her by the arm, making sure it was her good arm. As they walked through Jenny could see the turning of many heads. She stifled a giggle when one man’s wife or girlfriend elbowed him for taking his eyes ‘off the ball’ as they say. Leading her to the Maître de Bill informed Mr. Giordano that they had a table booked, who looked at his list.

“Mr. Branson, Ms. Stephenson, welcome I have your table ready.” Looking over at Jenny as he escorted them to their table Mr. Giordano detected the frown. After their seating, “Ms. Stephenson, I know you requested I refer to you by your given name, but understand my need to maintain a certain Esprit de corps in my profession.” Pausing a moment. “Plus, what would my wife think if I called you by your first name when you look so stunning.” Jenny couldn’t help but notice a twinkle in his eyes when he mentioned his wife.

“Mr. Giordano, I apologize for being so inconsiderate to you. My only excuse was that I’d been through a lot that day and I see now it was very rude of me.” Pausing for a moment, looking at him she continued. “I noticed that you love your wife very much, please forgive me.”

“There is nothing to forgive. I do hope that the sling will not prevent you having a wonderful evening.” With that he made his way back to his serving station. The end of the conversation left Jenny feeling like a character from one the Godfather movies.

“Not that I’m complaining Bill, but what made you change your mind?”

“I thought that I’d take my best girl to the best place in town.”

“Best girl? I thought I was your only girl.” Jenny said coyly.

Bill answered, “Well that too." Uncertain. "Don't you like Italian?”

“I’ve been here just once and the only Italian food I’ve eaten is Pizza, calzone and pasta. That includes a couple of spaghetti meals.”

“Hmm I see you need to be educated then.” Bill hinted relieved.

It was then a waiter interrupted their growing banter asking them for their drinks order. As both were under 21 alcohol was not a given item they could choose. Bill took to asking for a coke, and Jenny requesting her usual, a root beer.

“What’s this, an English girl asking for a root beer? That has to be a first.”

“You mean a half American girl requesting a root beer.” Jenny countered.

“Touché." Bill said in earnest. "I've forgotten that detail. Still would you mind if I ordered for you? There’s this dish I really want you to try and I'm sure you’ll love it. You do trust me, don’t you?”

“OK I do trust you perfectly. I mean you work at 'Pizza Palace' and that’s Italian,” Jenny said slightly confused. Intuitively her girl memories were no use to her with this, hence the rather strange comment she just made. Bill simply smiled at her remark unaware as they continued with their conversation.

Looking over the menu Bill seemed confident in what they would want. In many ways this was still difficult for Jenny. Parts of the old Michael seemed to dominate her there sometimes. Probably due to her sudden transition plus the memories were still fresh in her mind. It was at times like that that she was happy that Erika and Lucy knew everything. Jenny realized that she really was going to need a lot of help through this. In her mild reflection, their waiter approached.

Are you ready? The waiter asked.

It was after Bill cleared his throat that astonished Jenny and the waiter when in fluent Italian:

“Per un antipasto due Bruschetta due fettuccini al burro. Il nostro corso principale
potrei anche avere una coca e una birra di radice por favore.”

Truth be known Bill knew that almost all the waiting staff at Giordano were Italian and noted when first seated that the waiter was indeed Italian as well.

“You speak Italian as well?” Jenny sounded astounded.

“My Mom’s parents, my grandparents are Italian immigrants. No surprise really, why else would they own a pizza takeaway? I guess like you I grew up with a second language spoken frequently.”

“What exactly did you ask for?” Jenny asked. Her words sounded worried now as she didn’t recognize anything in what she had heard.

“I ordered two bruschetta, a toasted bread, rubbed with garlic, olive oil and can be topped with tomato and salad.”

“I think I’ve seen that, it sounds good.”

“I also ordered two fettuccine al burro. Its fettuccine tossed in parmesan cheese and butter.”

“Parmesan smells like sweaty socks. Although I have to admit I do like parmesan.” Jenny grinned as Bill looked very relieved.

“You sound like Abi, that’s the kinda thing she’d come out with.

“What can I say Bill? I told you she was a smart girl.” They both laughed at that. At that moment the waiter brought over their drinks. “Don’t tell me you ordered drinks too.”

There was not much more conversation. Jenny just took in their surroundings and started to enjoy it. Looking across at Bill she smiled a few times, letting him know she was enjoying their togetherness. It was one of those moments when words would seem to only get in the way. Reaching across the table Bill took her hands in his enjoying the mood.

“Thank you for coming out with me tonight. I was disappointed about the Shell Game, but this is much better.”

“I think in the circumstances Aunt Jewels was quite right. With my shoulder aching as it does. I don’t think I’d have been much fun trying to dance tonight.”

Jenny watched as Bill grew pensive for a moment. Obviously, he wanted to say something, but was very unsure about it. “I’m not sure quite how to ask you this Jenny, with you and your family and so on.”

“What do you mean Bill? My family and everything.” Jenny sounded and indeed was very nervous of what he was going to ask.

“After our first date," Bill said, "your Aunt and Cassie speaking with my family, particularly my sister, umm, concerning you getting shot at your Aunts home. Well they want to meet you, I guess give you the third degree.”

“OK I guess I can see their side of it." Jenny said, in deciding over the matter. "They’re worried you’re getting mixed up with a gangster’s moll, right?” Shrugging her shoulders in a parody of the old gangster movies. She winced a little as she’d forgotten the stiffness in her shoulder. “Looks like I better call my henchmen Huey, Dewey and Louie as back up.” She said doing a pretty bad James Cagney impression.

Bill Branson had leaned back slightly from releasing her hands, tears in his eyes, taking to laugh as he remarked in as much. “Jennifer you’re a nut.”

“My bad?”

“No, no you’re not bad.” Bill exclaimed, changing his tone for a moment, taking a more serious voice. “It’s not so much that we have a nice home but nothing like you have. I guess I’m worried you’ll think less of me." Taking to rub his brow, "No that don’t make any sense I don’t know what I mean.” As his forehead creased momentarily.

Jenny noticed where Bill seemed way out of his comfort zone. Never had she realized he had these insecurities. “Bill look at me.” Jenny said, bringing him to look her in the eyes. In a serious manner she continued. “OK. You’re quite right I’m a trust baby. But I’m not a spoiled brat I guess many think I am. I get an allowance from my Aunt, if I want any extra I have to earn it by doing chores. My Grandpa taught my Dad and my aunt that way. Same as you work for your Uncle to run your bike I have to do chores to pay for petrol for the car.”

“Petrol?”

“You call it gas.”

“Sorry I just thought that they would, you know, umm go easy on you a little. I feel like a jerk in that I seem to have completely got things wrong. I take it then you won’t have any pool parties in the summer?” He teased.

“No, more is the pity I’m guessing in you’d have looked cute wearing a bikini. ” It was unfortunate for Bill that he went to take a drink at the time of her joke catching him off guard by her remark sending him into a fit of laughter and swallowing at the same time . The end result was with the drink streaming out of his nose. “So that’s snorting coke is, is it?” Jenny asked innocently, causing Bill even more distress. “Sorry Bill my bad again?” As Jenny took to handing him her napkin with his distress.

Rising rapidly from his seat with the understandable excuse, Bill did his best to control himself as he headed to the rest room leaving Jenny to feel bad about how she had treated him. But at the same time, she was happier and more comfortable than she had been in a long time.

Off in the distance Mr. Giordano had been watching the young couple, taking in their antics reminding him of his own romances and the playfulness the two were having, but growing wary when it started to get a little loud at the end. Fortunately, he didn’t have to say anything to them. Remembering his own youth, it wasn’t often that a couple as young as these two visited. But he was always pleased to see it from a personal view, as well as a business standpoint, when things seemed so much easier without the worry of everyday life. After a couple of minutes Bill returned just as the waiter was bringing their bruschetta to them.

The meal looked and smelled delicious to Jenny’s delight and was as good as it looked. With Bill telling her there was garlic, she had been wary only to find it wasn’t too strong but was just right. She savored the fettuccine Bill recommended and was right again, she loved it. Before clearing their table, the waiter asked if they would like a dessert. Looking over at Jenny who nodded to say she would Bill took the available menu.

Risking the chance once more, Bill asked. “Jenny may I order for you again?”

“Sure," Jenny said with ease. "So far you have a 100% record.”

A few minutes later the waiter appeared and with ample ease in what he wanted for them, “Due Tiramisu per favore.” He never even opened the menu.

As the waiter walked away Bill asked. “Have you ever tried Tiramisu Jenny?”

“No, but Cassie had some when we came here a few weeks ago.”

“Tiramisu actually means ‘to lift me up, pick me up or cheer me up.’ I think people have their own take on it.”

“I think you only came here to show off.” Jenny teased. “But seriously I’ve had a great time tonight." She admitted.

Soon after the dessert came all Bill heard from that moment on was moans of delight coming from Jenny. Clearly, she had never enjoyed a meal as much as this. "I’ll be sure to thank you properly at Dixon Park,” She thought to herself. Finished Jenny had a very happy and satisfied look. Their only disagreement so far had been after Bill took out his bank card to pay for the bill. Jenny wasn't used to having others pay for her meal and tried to pay at least half only to be scolded gently and in no uncertain terms that this was his treat.

“Meraviglioso pasto, signor Giordano.” Turning to Jenny he translated for her. “I was just thanking Mr. Giordano for a great meal.

“Grazie signor Branson.”

“I think you two are just showing off.”

“Uh huh like you were in speaking Russian with Nick Belekov.”

“That was different.” Jenny argued batting her eyelids.”

“Lei è bella a guardarla.”

“lo farò.” Jenny raised her eyebrow at Bill. “Mr. Giordano said you are beautiful and that I should look after you. I agreed with him and said that I would do.”

“Grazie signor Giordano.” Jenny answered

Jenny was admiring on what had been a wonderful evening once they left the restaurant and made their way to the Branson home. It was a fifteen-minute journey, ‘Well it’s only fair I suppose,' Jenny thought in reflection in meeting Bill's family. 'Aunt Jewels and Cass did likewise.’

“You don’t have to do this Jenny," Bill said, as he made his way home. "I can always call them and say you had to go home early.”

“No Bill, I’d love to meet your family." Jenny said trying to put Bill at ease. "If your family is anything like Abi and you, I’m pretty sure I’ll love them as well.”

“Just don’t expect too much," Bill said, not wanting to set Jenny's expectations too high. "We live in an apartment building. It’s nothing compared in what you have been used to.”

Bill smiled even with his building apprehension knowing this was the best that he was going to get. After his first meeting of Jenny’s family including her Grandparents he started to feel that she was well out of his league and he could never compete. Which was ironic considering that Jenny felt the same way regarding Bill. Jenny really admired his athleticism which he seemed clueless over. He was the school’s star athlete, and she found him unlike many other students who pushed their talents, he seemed humble in his talent. For Bill, he saw the football and basketball jocks as the real stars unlike his own athletic prowess. After reaching their destination Bill walked round to open the door for Jenny learning from his prior error.

The apartment complex was not unlike any other on the block situated in a gated community. The parking lot as with the surrounding community was well lit and protected by a tall wrought iron fencing. The outside of the buildings, as with the others, looked well maintained with manicured hedges, cut lawn, and trimmed trees. As she looked up to one building, Jenny noticed where the window drapes of one moved. Realizing that they were being watched she waited for Bill to ensure the car was locked. Then she held onto his arm and let him walk her to the main door with her arm cradled in the sling. As they entered the building she felt herself shake a little out of nervousness.

“Nervous?” Bill asked.

“Very. I guess it’s the same for guys, right?”

“Yeah, but like I said before, for you it was worth it.”

As they approached the door, it opened as if by magic. Standing at the door was a grinning Abigail Branson.

“Hey Bro, hey Jenny come on in, the torture chamber is set up.” Abigail said, with a flourish flashing her teeth.

“Abigail, is that any way to talk to a guest?” A female voice called out that Jenny assumed was Mrs. Branson.

“Come on in, Jenny isn’t it?” Giving her daughter a reprimanding look.

“Yeah come on in Jenny we don’t bite.” Mr. Branson joked as he came to the door. Looking at Jenny he then turned to his son, smiled. “You picked a winner here son.”

Jenny blushed at the compliment. Abi simply poked her finger down her throat and rolled her eyes. She smiled at Jenny taking the edge out of any insult she may have felt. It was at that point that Jenny started to relax a little. The younger girl was attempting to put her at ease.

“Would you like a drink or something Jenny?” Mrs. Branson asked.

“I’m fine thank you Mrs. Branson we just had a meal at Giordano’s. If I drink anymore I’ll be stopping off for toilet. I mean rest room breaks.”

“OH My! the food is good there isn’t it? My brother and I went to school with Barto I mean Mr. Giordano.

"Please, sit," Mr. Branson said as Jenny entered into the apartment. Various designs were illustrated along the walls. "I work for Heron Graphic. A freelance graphic designer and programmer. From what our son informed us, ours isn't much. Just a basic three-bedroom apartment."

Smoothing out her dress as ladylike as possible in taking to sit next to Bill she crossed her ankles without thinking. "It's a small computing graphics company, but I have hopes, high hopes for this job having moved for the last ten years." It was during their conversation; Jenny listened to Bill's father's ambitions with his working for them for the last eighteen months now. With both Bill and Abi in High School it all came down to one thing really. With their moving to his wife’s hometown did he like this town or not? He had to admit that he was none too sure at first, but now he knew he loved this town.

"Education, any educational program is a hard field to keep up with," Mr. Branson admitted. "We have this educational program we've almost completed. Sorry I can't go into better detail due to rules, but I will say the graphics are of some concern though. For some reason the coding in the program was not working for some reason.

Leaning over Bill took the chance, "He a very good programmer. One of the best," Bill said with a sons pride. "It's some child reading program based on a repeat and learn system. Very similar to what the Muppets on Sesame Street used. If they get the bugs worked out, we'll be leaving here."

"Right you are son." Mr. Branson admitted. "The contract is very lucrative in that we'll be able to afford moving into a house pretty soon. Nothing fancy mind you, but a bit less cramped."

As Jenny listened her looking at Mrs. Branson proved the obvious in she was of Italian descent. Mrs. Branson’s size was not over weight, but she was ‘generous’ in stature. Her Olive colored skin was synonymous of the Mediterranean.

“How do you like it here dear?” Taking the conversation away from what she had heard many times.

“I don’t want to appear rude and I know that you are trying to spare my feelings." Bringing up what she knew they were most interested in. "I’m struggling a little, sometimes I get homesick. I do like it here and I’m happy to call it home. High School is a challenge, because my small private school was nothing like this. Yes, my Mother did shoot me, hence the sling. No, I’m not a gangster I can’t say that for certain members of my Mother’s family. No, I’m not planning on seeing her or her family again.” Pausing a moment Jenny realized that she had just blurted everything out at once. Causing her cheeks to blush bright red “I’m sorry it just all came out at once.”

“You are most definitely a Stephenson, aren’t you?” Mrs. Branson said her face beaming. “You do remind me a lot of your Aunt at your age. I don’t think even Cassie is as much like her as you are.”

“Did you know my Dad too?” Jenny asked a little fearful.

“Not so well I’m afraid, your Father was a little younger than Julie and I. Your Grandparents are wonderful people too Jenny. I have fond memories of all your family. Seeing Julie and Cassie here a few weeks back filled me with some very happy memories.”

"OH, the time we spent together." With Mrs. Branson telling some high school stories and her explaining of knowing Julie back when she had been a cheerleader. Although she had not tried out as a cheerleader she did try to help Julie with some routines. This left Jenny wondering why her Aunt had never mentioned she knew Bill’s mother. She also heard a few stories about her father. One seemed so out of character of the man she knew hearing where he let down the tires and cut the tire stems of Julie’s ex boyfriend’s car. He (the ex-boyfriend) had been harassing Julie and Gina (Mrs. Branson). Due to a bit of misfortune her father got caught by the then deputy principal and was suspended for three days. Then to add insult to injury he had been forced to pay for the needed repairs as well as face being grounded for two weeks. These were stories that Jenny had never heard before, even when she had been Michael. To Julie and Gina, it didn't matter with their showing of gratitude treated Michael out to a movie that he had wanted to watch. For Bill and Abi, both were listening intently as well. Unlike most teens both enjoyed most of the stories they heard. His Mom had told him a few stories of when she was in high school truth be told. It was then that something reminded Jenny of something.

“You were Grandpa’s secretary sometime back, weren’t you?”

“Guilty as charged, Jenny I was. Well a little more than that. I was actually the Office Manager. I have to say that I loved that job it was the first one after College.”

“I remember him saying a little while back he said you virtually ran that office.”

“I’m flattered that he still remembers me. I think I took to it better than Julie, yet now she works as a personal assistant in the diplomatic corp.”

“Not to Grandpa though I think they’d drive each other nuts.” She said laughing. “But come the summer holi … I mean vacation I’m working there. Now you’re back in town Mrs. Branson give him a call, I’m sure he would love to hear from you.”

"I'll consider it. My look at the time." Mrs. Branson stated stopping the conversation or interrogation such as it was. All parties had seemed to get along well with a number of surprises thrown in on the way. To others Jenny’s invitation the idea for Gina Branson to contact her Grandfather would seem strange. But Jenny was aware of how her family worked and the turmoil they were in at the moment. There had been a Gina mentioned many times over when she was younger, and it was always in an affectionate way of hinting to bring them together.

“I knew you would all like her.” Abi squealed in delight. “You make sure you take care of her Bill.”

“Sorry about the subterfuge kids.” Mr. Branson explained slyly. “You know your Mom Bill she had to know. It’s been nice meeting you Jenny I hope we see you again sometime. I’m sure you want a little time to yourselves before curfew.”

Jenny felt relieved; not only due to where it was over, but the extent she had learnt a little more about her Dad and Aunt deciding that she had been right in her earlier assertion. She liked the Branson’s and vowed to come back. After leaving they went onto Dixon Park. Jenny surprised Bill.

"It's a little more roomier in the back," Jenny hinted alluringly once they pulled into Dixon Park.

Are you sure? Bill asked.

"Oh, I’m not that ready." To a reassured Bill as they shifted onto the back seat. She gently reminded him she was not going to ‘put out’ but just wanted to be comfortable. Jenny performed that trick that girls seem to learn in their mid-teens having had removed her bra and eased it down her arm. Immediately her nipples hardened and could be seen through her dress.

Bill’s smile was evident as he moved in closer. His hands gently teased her nipples through the dress while he kissed her. Bill leaned backwards against the door gently pulling Jenny with him. She now had her back to him. Both hands, one on each breast holding as opposed to grabbing at them. His thumb rubbing over her nipples, Jenny gently moaned as he continued. Kissing the back of her neck they stayed like that for a while until she spoke.

“I love this lover’s leap place.”

“Even more so without the leaping.” He answered. “Jenny thanks for tonight. I have to be honest at first I was doubtful we’d have a good time.”

“Yeah I know you wanted to go the Shell Game. I’m sorry but to be honest I’m pleased we didn’t.”

“I know, me too.”

The young couple both laid down a while in the back of the car. It was as they were making out in a still pretty warm and humid night they heard the bells at St. Martha's Church, only a few blocks from the park. The time was now 11.45. With deep reluctance the pair broke from their embrace. They now had fifteen minutes to get home else the pair would face the wrath of not one parent but several. Julie left them alone at the door as the pair kissed and said their goodnights.

Bill made his way to the apartment just around the corner of the main house. Showered he set up his camp bed, trying to watch a little TV before falling asleep. His mind kept drifting back to the last few hours. Quietly, or in how he hoped to be being quiet, his mind and body turned back to Jenny and the feelings she brought up hoping for quick relief.

Jenny ended the night by thinking back to her prior mishap of her last self-exploration crisis and what happened commenced later that morning. Although pleasurable it was how ‘noisy’, okay her thrashing and outburst in her climax, could be. The simple and easiest remedy was to refrain this time hence her cold shower after doing her hair. Taking a brush to her hair prior to bed, previous experience had enlightened her that this prevented a lot of tangles. Looking at lateness by the clock. “Thank goodness no school in the morning.” She said aloud. Taking a pain pill, she eased herself into bed and fell soundly asleep.

****************************************************************

It had been a week now since the Paul Owen ‘incident.’ Steve Richards was in a deep discussion on a case meeting with both Jozef and Jana. As far as the world was concerned Paul Owen was safely in hiding, which in effect he was. For all of those in the surrounding area Candie Stripes appeared as she would. A college student during the day and sex kitten on the web at various times of the week. He, now she, had even spoke with his daughter and ex-wife. Neither Cassie nor Julie were aware of course who she really was when she bumped into them outside the school.

“I still can’t get used to this. How can you be so sure that Jewels and Cassie remain safe?”

“Steve, I understand that this is a strange procedure, concept for you.” Jana explained. “When she was changed, to all those around her she is who she appears as. Except for the three of us, and my need to bring into your plot concerning her, nobody will suspect even once the magic wears off.

“You saw how smart and powerful Grandmother is with her magic." Jozef said still smarting from his failed deception. She outmaneuvered me completely with my ineptness.”

Jana’s eyes widened for a moment. "You tried to outsmart Grandmother?" Jana said in amazement before getting a devilish grin. “It sounds like a couple of girls had an interesting time bonding while dealing with Mr. Owen." Her eyes took on a sinister mischievous look. "Seeing as how Jozef and I were on different shifts that week it would seem that I missed a golden opportunity to be part of it.” She didn’t try to hide the smirk on her face as she realized what had probably happened. “Please note I never said GUY’S bonding day. I’m gonna get some drinks OK?”

“Coke if you don't mind." "Same" They both answered leaving the two the needed alone time for a few moments

“So how did you like the experience of it? The whole day I mean. For me it proved interesting to be a single mother having a daughter.”

“Given that I woke up next to my wife in bed where I would usually have been, and my freaking out. I'd have to say that was a very interesting experience to say the least.” Steve replied clarifying with Jozef's startled face. "I woke to knowing it had been real."

Pausing and trying to think of a way to continue. “UMM, how much did you actually remember concerning it?”

“Quite a lot of it," Steve stated to what looked like a very edgy Jozef. "I remember our talk. I also remember being sent away at one point to get some drinks. But most of all Jozef I remember what you said about some of your feelings and failings. Or what you perceive as failings. Pretty much everything else is kinda hazy.”

“That’s usually the way it works, less confusion that way. Would you do it again?”

“You mean be your daughter again? I don't think so." Steve paused himself in deep thought for a few moments. "Still if that’s what it takes for you to open up to someone, I'd consider spending more time as a personal female friend to some extent. It's been mentioned where you don’t have a regular partner. So yeah if you need a shoulder to cry on I’d be there for you. I consider you to be a good officer Jozef and God knows we all need someone to talk to.”

“Thanks Steve.” Jozef said relaxing.

Moments later Jana was back with the sodas. Realizing they had finished she sat down. Jozef did make a mental note to mention to Grandmother that Jenny could detect who Candie Stripe really was. This was strengthened when he thought that Jenny had an inkling about him and Steve the week before. It was also confirmed when Jenny was behaving differently. She had seen Candie from a safe distance but didn't speak to her. She seemed a little put off by it.

“Talking of Jenny, I feel I should mention that on your guy’s day out.” Neither could miss the retuning smirk on her face to then grow more serious in tone. “She and another boy were past curfew due to an accident. Jenny and her date got caught up in the backup and I happened to spot them before another officer did.”

“Not entirely their fault then?” Steve Richards interjected.

“Not entirety Steve, but even without the delay I doubt if they would have made it on time.”

“Do you think this could be used in court? Perhaps be used as a serious problem of her character Jana?” Jozef asked.

She paused a moment as if to think about it. “No, I don’t think so. I couldn’t smell liquor or anything else on them and they did tell me that they had been out for dinner then went to the Branson home for a while.”

“Our tail did say he had seen them pull into Giordano’s for dinner. We know they went out to Dinner.” Jozef said with conviction . Although saying nothing, Steve did nod his agreement.

“They were seen heading from Dixon Park." Jana said with a knowing look. "My guess is if they were spending time together and probably forgot the time or lost track of it." None said anything in what Jana was hinting at in that Jenny had failed to conceal her removed bra from the back seat from when Jana had looked inside the car for any open containers of alcohol. "They don't know of where I spoke with Mrs. Owen and informed her of the accident and it wasn’t their fault given that she was under eighteen.”

“I think we need to keep an eye on that young lady as well as Paul Owen.” Steve Richards informed them.

"We can't Steve," Jana said, informing him even with their suspicion. "Not without probable cause as with informing the Chief. We would need to request an officer for stakeout and with us limited on officers and funds it would need his approval. Then there's the matter of Owen's current whereabouts and his testimony." Reminding Steve and Jozef of needing to explain 'where' Owen was if looked upon. "If I recall, once the trial has completed, he then goes deeper into the witness protection.”

Jozef nodded his agreement. “Are you okay with Jana accompanying me to hand him over to the US Marshalls?”

“I was going to suggest that as I’m tied up with the Markovic trial. The defense has called me as a hostile witness. Plus, Elena comes up for arraignment too that week. It’s possible she’ll get bail.”

**********************************************************************

While this was going on Jenny was going over the musical numbers. This was the first rehearsal some would be after school time. But a lot would be during school time usually during the lunch break. Ms. Simmonds had got them together for a morning to rehearse and get to know the music. She (Ms. Simmonds) had pushed the school to perform the full version and not the high school version. It was felt that now was a good time to mention the teen age pregnancy problem. It had not been a big issue in the town but it was still there. Erika was fully aware of this when she auditioned. A friend of her sister was one of those statistics. Lucy was just ideal to play Frenchy she had that likeable kind of personality. As Brittany had rightly said Erika, Lucy and Jenny already had a great chemistry between them. This was apparent from the very first rehearsal.

As they sat down for lunch the three girls went over the music. There was also the sleepover scene they wanted to work on. Breaking with tradition Jenny had decided to opt for a BLT sandwich. She knew that with Aunt Jewels responsible for dinner tonight it would no doubt be a salad. As much as she enjoyed salad Jenny had decided that two salads in one day was not something she wanted.

“We could do that one for real.” Lucy giggled.

“I’m not sure I want some of that to become public knowledge.” Erika said.

“Well unlike you two I really am sweet and innocent like Sandy.” Jenny joked. “But then that’s why we’re all so perfectly cast.”

Erika and Lucy looked at each other then threw pieces of lettuce across the table at her. All three ended up laughing; this is how many of their teasing sessions went. A few moments later they were joined by two of their boyfriends.

“Looks like another lettuce fight.” Phil said.

“Some people just never grow up.” Mark teased.

“Where’s Bill?” Jenny asked looking for her boyfriend.

“Practice, I think that his coach called a practice from this week.” Mark told Jenny.

“Go over and see how he’s doing Jenny.” Erika suggested.

“Yeah I think I will, I’ll see you guys later.”

Jenny excused herself and made her way to the track. As she sat on the bleachers watching Bill as he was training. She felt someone sit behind her without looking she instinctively knew who it was. A moment later she felt something sliding down the back of her shirt. Quickly turning around she pushed the yogurt that Shelly was eating in her face. The girl was so surprized that she didn’t have time to dodge the slap across the face that followed it. It was indeed lucky for Jenny that no one else noticed or heard it either. Needless to say, that the two of them were separated pretty quickly.

A few minutes later they were both inside the office of the Deputy Principal. Shelly had made herself the victim from the start. Jenny made no attempt to argue with her but just stood and glared at her. For his part Mr. Snitter did not try to persuade her to tell her side he just watched and listened. Putting them both on detention for the week was his solution. True he could have had Jenny suspended but he felt that there was more to it. But with Jenny keeping quiet there was little he could do about it. After Shelly had gone he kept Jenny back to speak with her.

“Ms. Stephenson I’m disappointed in you for a number of reasons. First I thought better of you, in fact I still do. There is more to this than meets the eye, your silence tells me that. I need to know Jennifer you’re not going to do her any serious harm are you?”

“I think you know that sir. No I won’t do her any harm at all, you have my word.”

“Thank you for that. By the way I believe her when she said you slapped her I know no one saw it. I would have thought that your, what shall we call it training? Would have helped you hold your temper more. I understand you hold a black belt.”

“Yes I do, and you’re right I should have.”

“I’ve also seen the back of your shirt I know you were provoked but...” He left that hanging

Like all high schools, news travels fast. But bad news travels even faster. Mr. Snitter had phoned Jenny’s Aunt and informed her of what had happened. Jenny received news of this a couple of minutes later with a text saying. “When you get home young lady we need to have a very serious talk.” The afternoon classes were quiet with Jenny not saying anything to anyone.

She wanted to talk but had no one to talk to Erika and Lucy had different classes. After School she arrived in the class designated for detention. On entry Mr. Snitter ensured that both Jenny and Shelly sat on opposite sides of the room. Noting that there was not any designated work to do Jenny took out some of her homework. About ten minutes into the detention a very upset Ms Simmonds entered the room. Looking around she noticed Jenny sat with her head down working. Walking over to Mr. Snitter she spoke very quietly to him the conversation became very animated. After a few moments they seemed to have come to a conclusion. It was clear that he was not happy with the final result of the discussion. Ms Simmonds left the class as Jenny was called to the front. As she approached him she could see that he was more than just a little unhappy, he was furious.

“Ms Stephenson I’ve just been informed, you are playing the female lead, in the School production of ‘Grease.’”

“Yes Sir I am.”

“Then you need to attend the rehearsal. You are in my History class I recall Ms Stephenson.”

“Yes Mr. Snitter I am.”

“As an alternative, to your work detention Ms Stephenson. I’d like you to prepare a fifteen minute class report on the 1776 Declaration of Independence.”

“Fifteen minutes don’t you mean ten Mr. Snitter? That’s the usual time for a report.”

“Twenty minutes for trying to correct me. Anything else Ms. Stephenson?” Mr. Snitter was clearly angry for at least two reasons now. That was very clear from his tone of voice which caused several people to look up.

“No, nothing else, thank you for allowing me to go to rehearsal.” Jenny took a quick look over at Shelly during the ‘conflict’ with the deputy Principal. It disturbed her somewhat at how her new nemesis was now smirking at her. Despite being annoyed at Shelly she had to be honest and say she was angrier at herself. For allowing this to happen she should not have slapped Shelly no matter how justified she felt at the time.

Jenny realized as she went to rehearsal, she would end up doing more work than just her week of detention. This was not an easy way out for her. Ms. Simmonds did not speak with her as they made their way to the rehearsal room. For the first time Jenny was made aware that she really had gone too far this time. This was basically a read through and where Jenny met her leading man. She had heard of David Martin before but had never actually met or come across him before now. David or Dave as he preferred to be called was what you would call an ordinary guy. He was not a jock or any other kind of Athlete but he did have quite a stage presence about him. One thing Jenny noticed that despite all this he was not pretentious in any way at all. As they went through the read through she found out that he really was very amenable and open. He was able to give advice on line delivery etc. as well as accept advice. At the end of the initial reading Ms. Simmonds was very happy with how it had all gone. As they finished everyone dispersed in their own little groups. As they left school property the three of them felt that they could speak more freely now.

“I didn’t think you would get out of detention.”

“Ms. Simmonds got me out Luce but at a cost. Although to be honest I made it worse by disputing something and something else that I never mentioned before.”

“What happened Jenny? Come on you have to tell all now.” Erika told her.

“Well a few things actually but I’ll have to show you one.” Jenny took out her cell and showed them the message from her Aunt.

“OH shit! That’s not good. How do you get yourself in these situations?” Erika asked.

“What can I say? It’s a gift.” Jenny tried to joke.

“So, what was the other thing Jenny? You said that there were two.” Lucy said

“Mr. Snitter gave me a work assignment as I am unable to attend detention this week.”

“This don’t sound good, he lost face. So I’m guessing some kind of punishment.”

“At first Erika it was a fifteen minute class report on the 1776 Declaration of Independence.”

“They’re usually ten minutes...” Lucy interrupted

“That’s what I said.”

“Please don’t tell me you tried to correct him.” Jenny didn’t need to answer Erika’s question her face said it all. “Anything else we need to know?”

“I did slap Shelly. I know that I shouldn’t have done. Truth is I’m just a total mess right now and I know what you’re thinking it’s no excuse. The truth is I’m, I’m just so scared.” At this point Jenny broke down sobbing. At that moment two pairs of arms pulled her into a hug. A few moments later Jenny’s cell phone let her know that she had received a text. “I know about the work assignment. You need to get your butt back home, I’m very disappointed in you young lady.”

“From your Aunt?” Lucy asked.

“Yeah it never rains but it pours as they say.”

“Jenny don’t get annoyed at me but I really think you need to see a therapist. I don’t think that the grief counseling is doing much.” Erika told her.

“You’re probably right Erika.”

On that note the three girls went their separate ways. Lucy promised, to phone her later that night. That way Jenny would only need to tell it once. But of course things never work out that way do they? Lucy did call as promised and did pass it on to Erika. But Jenny got a message on her cell that she was to see Grandmother and Anya that weekend. Generally speaking they would have told her by telepathy in order to help her develop. Jenny had the feeling that this was going to get very difficult for her. On her arrival home Aunt Jewels was sitting on the settee waiting for her. The unnerving part of this was the look in her eyes. She wasn’t showing so much anger more of a disappointment. But then again as Jenny thought she had every right to feel this way.

“Before we start Aunt Jewels may I have a shower first?” Jenny pleaded.

“I don’t see why not Jennifer. It may even give you time to think of an excuse.” Aunt Jewels said in a voice that could seemingly cut through glass. It also struck her that Aunt Jewels referred to her as Jennifer. Using her full given name was certainly not a promising start.

“I don’t have an excuse Aunt Jewels.” Jenny contritely answered.

“You’d best have your shower Jennifer we can talk after dinner.” Her aunt bluntly replied dismissing Jenny.

She knew that she was in serious trouble, but this wasn't what she expected. After leaving her Aunt, Jenny made her way to her bedroom, undressing for her shower. After all that had happened during the day Jenny felt both physically and mentally drained. Roughly twenty-five minutes later Jenny came back down dressed casually but feeling more refreshed. Dinner was pretty much waiting as she walked into the dining room. She had noticed that both Cassie and Aunt Jewels sat at the table waiting. The atmosphere was distinctly cold and not just due to the temperature. Jenny was convinced that a mid-winter storm in Siberia was probably warmer than the current atmosphere in the room.

“Sorry to have kept you waiting.”

“Is that all you are sorry about Jenny?”

“No Aunt Jewels it’s not." Jenny replied. "I let you down today.” It had not gone unnoticed to where Jenny had once again been addressed as Jenny and not Jennifer. But she was not fooled into thinking that all was forgiven.

“Let’s have dinner first then we’ll discuss it.”

Jenny noticed to where it was only Aunt Jewels who spoken to her now. Yet it was obvious where Cassie knew what was happening, but had said nothing at all up to now. Dinner was a quiet affair. Aunt Jewels had cooked the dinner which was already on the table. It was as she deduced at lunch. Dinner consisted of baked chicken with salad, which Jenny did manage to enjoy. Her favorite salad dressing was simplistic. A basic French dressing of olive oil and vinegar with a little touch of seasoning. After eating, the three women, without saying a word, cleared the table making their way to what could be called the main living area to sit and talk.

After trying to explain the why and wherefores of what happened. Jenny found she was right in her assessment in that she really had no excuse at all.

"Your friends may be right." Cassie agreed after hearing what Erika suggested. "Perhaps it would be best if you do talk to a professional therapist." Cassie said thoughtfully "One who specializes with some kind of anger management for you as well."

“Aunt Jewels I know I’m asking an awful lot of you right now.” Jenny looked over to her Aunt who nodded her agreement and for her to continue. “I’ve behaved badly and I’m very aware of that. I have been justly punished at school. I’m hoping that my privileges at home will not be too severely restricted.”

“Mom, may I offer a suggestion?” Cassie asked, speaking for the first time concerning the matter.

“Okay, go ahead Cassie we’ll try to make this a family agreement as much as possible.”

“As Jenny said, she’s being punished at school and to be fair the work involved is more than she would have done in detention.”

“Very true Cass but she did make it worse than it was.”

“I know that Mom. I’m sure her friends will help her somewhat as well. The only thing that I would suggest is that Jenny's gas allowance be cut.” Cass looked towards her Cuz noticing the confusion on everyone’s face. “Think about it, she will be restricted to only taking her car to school and back. If and when she goes want to go out she needs to ask for a lift. It’s virtually grounding her but not quite.”

“That’s not a bad idea actually Cass.” Turning to Jenny and taking on a more serious voice she said. “Jennifer, as you said you have let us all down. I understand that things have been hard for you, but they’ve been hard for all of us. Surprisingly, I do agree that you have been punished, almost, and I mean almost enough at school. You will be allowed to use your car to and from school, however. If you date or go out with friends, you will not use the car. You’ll have to use public transport. Or your friends will have to drive. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Aunt Jewels, very clear. Let me also say I don’t like being discussed as if I wasn’t here.” Jenny answered in a clipped tone.

“Jennifer, you did something wrong you knew you would be punished. I do not like your tone young lady.”

“Yes, I did Aunt Jewels, but I’m not the one starting a cold war over it.” With that Jenny stomped off to her room.

“I’m guessing that at some point Jenny studied twentieth century history. I’m assuming so because of her cold war allusion.”

“Yeah probably Mom.” Cassie answered with a huge grin on her face. “But I can’t help thinking of a conversation I had with Grandma a while back.”

With a matching grin Julie responded. “Oh yes, I'm sure Mom told when I was Jenny’s age I was a royal pain in the butt too.”

“You know she’s going to phone her friends Mom.”

“I’m sure she will. Cass, she still has to organize her social calendar.”

“Only at weekends Mom, she’s going to be too busy with school. Now she has that show and her cheerleading.”

True to what her Aunt and Cousin predicted, Jenny was on her cell grousing to Lucy well before she even made it to her room, and how she was going to be limited for a while. Together, Lucy and Erika had promised to help her get some research literature for her history project. Her call to Bill went OK too, he was more than happy to drive her when they went out on Saturday night. Relieved, Jenny thought of how good things were going and may not be so bad after all.’ Her week went mostly okay, but she did have a bad moment on Friday evening when she Skyped with Katie and Melanie.

“Hey Melanie, how are you doing?”

“Hi Jenny,” she looked sad for a moment then continued. “I’ve been a naughty girl at school.”

“Oh? Melanie what have you done?” Jenny asked sounding disappointed. Yet at the same time completely forgetting her own circumstances.

“What did you do Melanie?” Jenny coaxed when the little girl hedged.

“Tina, who used to be my best friend, did something bad to me Jenny.”

“What did she do Melanie?” Jenny asked her voice full of empathy for her young friend.

“She threw my favorite dolly in a dirty ditch.” Melanie then gave a mischievous grin before continuing with. “So, I pushed her in to go and get it. Problem is Jenny. She told her Mummy and her Mummy told my Mummy.”

“I see, and you got in trouble for it right?”

“Yeah, it’s not fair, she started it.” Melanie pouted.

Jenny was struggling not to laugh. It was a typical spat a child of her age might have. Jenny still ignored her own situation and probably would have continued to do so. It was at that point that Katie came into the conversation.

“Hi Jenny, I suppose that Melanie told you what happened.” Before Jenny could answer, Katie continued. “I received an email from Julie this week.”

“Oh really?" Suddenly worried. "Is it what I think it may be about?” Her voice now full of dread after hearing about Melanie’s last little adventure.

“Yes, Jennifer I think you know what it’s about. By the way Melanie had to leave to visit the bathroom so we can talk for a few moments.” Katie was obviously in teacher mode now as she spoke.

“I always know when I’m in deep trouble; I get called Jennifer and never Jenny.” Jenny said trying, but failing to lighten the situation.

“I’m so disappointed in you Jennifer especially after the way you brightened things up for Melanie and I.”

“Can I say I’m disappointed in myself? I should never have done it. I’ve never hit anyone before. Right now, I’ve not quite been grounded but almost. Aunt Jewels has allowed me to use the car to school and back but not for social aspects.”

“I would have grounded you for at least two weeks. As a teacher I would probably have excluded you as well.”

“No one actually saw or heard me hit her Katie. I never denied or confirmed but, the deputy principal just knew that I had. He asked me off the record if it happened and I admitted to it.”

“And that was it?” Katie sounded appalled.

“No, we both got a week of detention, work detentions. I was going to do my homework. But Ms. Simmonds, she’s directing Grease, convinced him I was needed for rehearsals. He gave me a different assignment I have to give a twenty-minute class report on the 1776 Declaration of Independence.”

“Ouch as an English student that’s going to be an interesting, yet tough assignment.”

“Yeah it’s going to be more work than the original detentions for the week. I will get some help from my friends at school with the research. But the actual presentation itself is all down to me.”

“I hope that you learned something from it Jennifer.” Katie responded still in teacher mode.

“I have Katie, from all aspects of it. Aunt Jewels has eased up a little this week but not much. We haven’t seen much of each other this week due to rehearsals and cheerleading. It’s been a tough week; I have the report to do next week too.”

It was at this point that Melanie came back from the bathroom. Nothing else was said about the incident. But once again Jenny was made aware of how friends and family were disappointed in her. The remainder of their time was talk about what had gone on during the week. How well and badly both girls were doing in school. Katie was now working part time as a teacher at Melanie’s school. The beauty of this was that it was only three days a week and she was nearly always available for Melanie. But she realized that she still had to visit Bikini Beach for her ‘lessons’ from Grandmother and Anya.

The following day it was a bright and hot sunny morning. As Jenny got to the ticket booth Anya was waiting for her. The look on her face informed Jenny it was going to be a rough ride. ‘Grandmother is in the office waiting for us.’ Jenny heard Anya say inside her head. Without a response both girls made their way to the grey building that housed the office. Leaving Selena alone at the ticket booth, ‘good luck girlfriend you’re going to need it.’ She heard Selena say in her head.

“Good Morning Jennifer.” Grandmother said coolly. Grandmother was not so much angry at Jenny, but was concerned, she was aware of what Jenny could be capable of as her empathic power grew stronger.

“Good Morning Ma’am I’m guessing things will be like this for a while,”

“How did you expect it to go?” Anya asked.

“Like this I suppose. But I want you to know that I truly am sorry for what I did. I’ve never felt so bad about anything in my life.”

“Are you sorry because of what you did or because of the way people think of you?” Grandmother questioned.”

“Both, I slapped Shelly because I was angry at what she did. Some may say I was justified, I don’t feel justified. No one saw or heard it surprisingly, I could have denied it.” She looked at both mages. “I had no intention of doing that. Mr. Snitter our deputy Principal knew I’d slapped her, despite the fact that I’d neither admitted nor denied it.” Pausing a moment to wipe a tear from her eye. Anya passed her a box of tissues. “He told me after Shelly had left the room he believed her when she said I’d slapped her. I felt so low at that point he asked me off the record if I had slapped her I told him yes I had.”

“It’s been slowly getting worse hasn’t it?” Grandmother stated as a fact. Jenny simply nodded to her tears still forming in her eyes. “Right now, you’ve been reacting from the negative feelings people have towards you.” Jenny looked mystified at this.

“Do you remember when we first spoke of this Jenny? You remarked about being like a vampire. I chose to ignore it, because up to a point there is some truth in it.” Anya informed her. “Obviously you don’t drink their blood. But the effectiveness of your power comes from their feelings. What you are feeling now is the result of their disappointments plus your own guilt.”

“I knew that people would be upset, angry and disappointed in me. I also knew that I’d feel some guilt but never this.”

“Jenny how was your feelings with Erika and Lucy before and after the event?” Grandmother asked softly, ensuring she called her Jenny and not Jennifer.

“Thinking about it, they didn’t change much.”

“Good, this means that I was right to involve them. They say that friends are the family that we would choose if we have a choice.” Grandmother advised, gently moved Jenny’s head so they could see eye to eye. “This is one of the reasons they needed to know the whole story Jenny. Meaning the transformation from Michael to Jennifer. Erika and Lucy can give you the strength and support you need. One other important matter you need to do Jenny is to forgive yourself. You made a mistake. Learn from it child as I’ve told Anya, Selena, and Melody the same thing. If we don’t make mistakes we can never learn. Just don't make one that you will regret.”

“Think about what Grandmother said Jenny. Also think of this, do you learn more from your successes or from your mistakes?” Anya advised the novice empath.

“I don’t think I want to know what this dark side you talk of would feel like. Well I think I may have an idea, but I’d not want to feel it.”

“Jenny just open up your mind a little. There are only a few people here now, it will probably help you feel better.” Anya said.

Cautiously Jenny did as Anya suggested and felt the pleasant feelings of women enjoying themselves. She realized that this was how many women felt when they knew they were safe. Yes, many of them had husbands and some had boyfriends they were safe with. But this was - different. Women had different needs compared to men. Perhaps this was why they bonded better. She sensed where Erika went on her favorite ride, The Pipeline. On a whim she caused Erika to forget to hold onto her top at the right moment, causing a wardrobe malfunction to occur, but only Lucy managed to see it.

“Sorry I couldn’t resist that.” Jenny said forming a grin at both Anya and Grandmother.

“In this circumstance Jenny I’m going to let that one go. However, that was to be your first and last.” Although she meant it Grandmother was still grinning.

“I promise Grandmother there will be no escalation. Only the three of us will know why it happened.”

“Now you know how the negative side could affect you.”

“A lot more than I realized it would to be honest Anya.”

“With the knowledge you now have Jenny. I want you to think about how the darkness would affect you. Think how your own Mother was affected by it.” As Grandmother said this a deep sadness crept into both Grandmother’s eyes and in her voice.

Jenny took a glance at Anya and noticed the same sad look conveyed itself in her eyes. Realization came to her in that this lesson held a deep family secret causing Jenny to bite her tongue. She didn’t have to read any of their thoughts to know something serious happened to their own family. Had her abilities been strong enough perhaps she could have found out. She didn’t know it at the time, but that ability would strengthen to her in time. It would also lead the cause to a lot of sadness within her own family.

**********************************************************************

Paul Owen felt a little disorientated the morning he found himself waking up inside his cell. No memory told him of when he arrived, to only find himself sleeping inside the confines of the room. Spending a few minutes wondering what happened he found he had been returned to his former self. Thinking it over a part of him couldn't believe it. He had to have been drugged to have elicited that sort of dream of spending a month being some kind of young female porn star. ‘Who am I kidding? That was no fucking dream. It was a goddamn nightmare.’ To his surprise he found that physically, nothing had changed as he took to examine his body. Another surprise of course was to see a familiar officer standing just outside the bars of his cell with what couldn't be mistaken to be a smirk.

“Welcome back Mr. Owen I hope you enjoyed your little vacation.” Officer Jana stated as he grew embarrassed that he had been spied on groping himself.

“You knew?” To his profound confusion.

“To a small degree I knew Mr. Owen. You should know by now that your actions have destroyed any possible relationship with your daughter. On the other hand, I hope it brings you some solace to know that she is happy.”

“Not at all Officer don’t get me wrong I’m pleased she will be happy.”

“Do I detect a 'but' in there somewhere?”

“Yes, it’s Jenny, something’s different about that girl. It was almost as though she knew who I was. I tried to speak with her but got virtually nothing back from her.”

During his time as Candie, she had tried to acquaint herself with his estranged daughter. He had tried to get her to open up, talk to her while he was Candie. But all she had said was that her father had left her and her mother a long time ago. Deep down Paul realized that this was true. No matter how much he tried to sugar coat it. What had saddened him more was Cassie's complete acceptance. Julie was right. There would be no forgiveness for him from either of them as Candie also remembered the attempted kidnapping of Jenny and the injuring of Maria which caused her a bit of anguish. But the real unnerving part was when Jenny just glared at her once they met in the parking lot. It was as if she knew who he really was. She was never threatening but her gaze was intimidating if not icy. The only other woman that made him feel so vulnerable was Elena Nazerov- Stephenson. Jenny’s own Mother, damn that woman seemed demonic at times. To forget he as Candie found herself immersing herself into her performances to her online viewers delight and her shame as a few of her morning classes suffered.

At the courthouse Steve Richards was waiting for them outside the courtroom. Tightly he held close to his case notebook with him plus his diary. Important details were written inside. They all went as far back to where Steve was escorting Jenny from the airplane several months back. Casting his mind back he realized now that he must have seen Markovic on the plane. But due to the onboard passengers' bewilderment to being boarded so suddenly had no idea where he would have sat in relation to Jenny. Luckily, thanks to his wife informing the pilot they would be escorting her off the whole operation had gone smoothly.

*********************************************************************

Meanwhile somewhere in the United Kingdom a man who had been secretly hidden boarded an airplane heading for the Southern United States coast. Under heavy guard in his hiding there was no doubt this man was a major player in breaking open the Nazarov family case. At this present time, his testimony would make no immediate difference to the Markovic case. But he would be the one to blow Elena out of the water. His sudden appearance and testimony was also expected to be a major blow to her and have a knock-on effect with Markovic too. This time the entire Nazarov family were sure to be going away for a very long time. As their witness he sat unimpressionable by himself in the first-class area and started to read up on the case notes that he had brought together. Smiling to himself, he relaxed briefly to think how it had been six months of pure hell, but they had done it. The main concern he held now was for his family. The case had turned out to be so big that it had involved the National Crime Agency (NCA) a branch of the British Police Force. Along with the involvement of the FBI who also worked alongside Interpol in wanting to bring the Nazerovs down.

By the time his flight had landed. He had gone over the most damaging of his case papers several times. Looking over at what had been wired from the US he was pleased that Elena had been denied bail as with confiscating her passport. They had also ensured that her Father, as with other prominent members of the family, were securely locked up. On landing he had contacted the local FBI office to inform them of his arrival. After ending the call, he hit the speed dial to the supervising agent on the case.

Steve Richards was enjoying a little family time. He and his wife Michelle were enjoying some hectic peace in the park with their daughter Sophia. It was as he was pushing her on the swings he felt his cell vibrate. Closing his eyes in frustration he knew he had to take the call. Giving his wife an apologetic look the two traded places, moved away for limited privacy after taking out his cell phone.

“Richards here, go ahead.”

“Hi Steve, sorry for the unannounced call. And I hate to be a bother to you, but I’ve just arrived.”

Recognizing the voice, he asked mildly surprised. “Where are you?”

“About two hundred yards to your right, over by the benches. I’m watching you and Chelle." When turned he gave Steve a slow wave. "Steve, I really need a place to stay for a week or so.”

“Sure, if you don’t mind living like a troll. I have a basement you can lurk in if you want. I also have to let Chelle know.”

“Thanks Buddy I owe you one.”

“Yeah, and don’t forget it. I’ll leave door open and wait for you. Hey, it’s good to have you back man.”

As he put the phone away Michelle Ramirez spoke with her husband. The couple sat down to talk but watched as their daughter played with her friends. The park was a favorite place for all the local families. As he sat there Steve tried to spot for evidence of the man who had just called him. But was obviously unable to locate him again, his disguise blending him in easily with the surrounding crowd.

“What’s going on Steve? Who are we letting our basement out to?”

“He’s back Chelle, he needs a place to stay for a week or two.” Staying vague on the who.

“That’s going to complicate things. I take it nobody else knows yet.” Sounding a little more than just a little exasperated. Chelle was well aware that this was going to get messy

“Yeah it is and no, no one knows yet. He has no one else to turn to Chelle. You know he loves your burritos.”

“Flattery will get you nowhere.” The smile on her face reassured Steve that she was amendable to the sudden visitor. “It’s going to be tough keeping it from Sophia. You know that, right?”

“I know.”

Both of them knew that the discussion was over. The decision had been made and both were in agreement. About twenty minutes later Steve carried a tired Sophia back home.

With the coming weekend, the case for Elena had quickly gone further downhill fast for the Defense. With the summoning of a witness who had mysteriously arrived although not in court yet, he had produced a lot more evidence to the Defenses silence. Word had reached Elena’s defense team her father and indeed most of her family was now languishing behind bars across Europe. These complications encouraged the defense team to further demand and pursue a subpoena against her daughter Jenny. The fact of the matter was more like a desperate effort to gain a little ground for Elena. Unlike previous attempts their submission for a subpoena was successful, and as hard as he tried Michael Stephenson Sr. was unable to fight it. Any effort on his part to block or attempt to take her out of the Country would be seen as a threat against their case, an unreliable witness, and could be held in contempt by the court. Tied he managed to have two concessions go though. The court agreed Jenny would only answer by video link. Michael Sr. took great delight in that victory and how it annoyed Elena’s defense attorney. A small victory, but a victory all the same, over the next few evenings he coached Jenny on what to say. “I’m going to be sat in the same room with you Pumpkin.” He reassured her.

That weekend Jenny had invited her two best friends over for a sleepover. For her it came as a great relief with their acceptance. It had been a pretty horrendous week for her and had only gotten worse with the arrival of her being subpoenaed. The embarrassment of being called out of class to have it hand delivered to her in the school's administrative office only increased her shame sending her stress level through the roof. The following week she knew would be worse. Tuesday was to be her court appearance. Well she would not be in court, but she would be at the local FBI office . This was the second concession; Michael Stephenson Sr had managed to call in a few favors. Over the years he had tied in some close links with the local FBI office. “Don’t worry Pumpkin we’ll beat them.” He had told Jenny.

Then of course next Saturday was to be the night of the show. After what seemed like five or six months instead weeks. The next week would be a week of dress rehearsals. And prop and costumes had to be reviewed and finished that week.

But right now, that was next week, and like any teenager she wanted to spend time with her friends and unwind and prepare for the upcoming disaster. Both Erika and Lucy had arrived at roughly 7PM and they were now all settled in the apartment. Everything was now back to normal although Jenny had learned that taking things for granted was not always a good thing. Jenny recalled the discussion she had with her Aunt when to her great relief, her privileges were reinstated. During that time, she found out how much she had to rely more on her friends. As well as on Bill Branson, in order to keep her social events going. She actually astonished Aunt Jewels by thanking her for it. After what had now become the usual routine of their sleepover. Erika decided that now was the time to up the ante a little.

“You know Jenny what with the upcoming court case. You do have our support.” Then taking a deep breath, she asked. “This transformation from Michael I have a few questions.”

“OK Although I can’t say I’m looking forward to this. But I guess I’m going to be doing a lot of that over the next week.”

“I’m sorry I know the timing sucks but, we need to know a few things.”

“That’s an understatement. All I can say is that I’ll give it my best shot.” Jenny felt saddened as she felt the questioning could damage their friendship. However, on the other hand she had remembered what Grandmother had said.

“No matter what happens Jenny we’ll always be the three amigos.” Lucy tried to reassure her.

“Yeah that’s a promise Jenny we’ll always have your back.” Erika said. “But how bad was the original gunshot Jenny? I mean we were told a little but not much.”

“It was bad Erika. I took, well …, Michael took a point-blank shot to the stomach . The bullet passed through him and there was no way he could survive it. Anya teleported herself and Marta to our home, she left Marta with Aunt Jewels and Cass and took Michael to Bikini Beach. You both saw what happened there. I almost died at one point.”

“This one is going to be a tough one Jenny." Lucy asked, her voice osculating into nervous tones. "When you changed back to Michael how much did you remember? I mean we did dress together and everything.”

“It’s pretty blurred, as Michael I didn’t remember the sleepover. The cheerleading simply never happened. I knew that I’d been changed into a girl but, the embarrassing parts are very blurred, fuzzy. I knew that it had to have happened, but I had no real recollection of it at all.” Jenny heard both Erika and Lucy sigh with relief.

“I know this will sound dumb Jenny. But what is the main difference between you and Michael? I mean we knew you as Michael, but we never spoke. And I’m gonna hate myself for asking this. But do you regret it as well?” Lucy asked.

“To be honest Luce, Michael was a different person to me. Michael found it difficult to make friends. His personality was different to mine, he had a very insular personality. He didn’t care much about sports, sure he played football or soccer as you guys call it.”

“I remember speaking to him, to you one time and it was difficult, he was so shy.”

“You’re right Erika he was very shy. I don’t think even I knew Michael that well.” Jenny gave a very sad dry laugh. “He may have led a similar life to mine, but because of our different genders, he was a different person as a result. Do I regret it? I do, and I don’t. I regret the fact that no one will remember him. Michael is effectively dead, nobody will ever know him now or what he did. He made the ultimate sacrifice and there is no headstone or grave to mark his existence. On the other hand, I still have Aunt Jewels and Cassie. I have very mixed feelings about it.”

“OK I’m confused now. Going back a bit how did Anya know you were hurt?”

“This is going to get difficult now to explain. You remember watching that it took three of them to reweave reality?” Jenny waited as her two friends nodded in agreement. “I have a certain gift. No, it’s not magic. But I’m what’s called an empath, kinda like the Deanna Troi character in Star Trek. But I am able to ... alter moods or temperaments. In other words, I’m deeply affected by how people think. I hate it, it sucks.”

“Is that it?” Lucy asked.

“Yes, no, oh hell I don’t know. I’m only learning about it I am able to use telepathy.” Jenny said in frustration.

“Can you read people’s minds?”

“Yes Erika, but before you ask no I have never used it on anyone I know. Well only with Grandmother, Anya, and Selena. That was with their knowledge.”

“You said you can change the way people think or feel. Does this mean that you can change people’s future, and can you see into the future?”

“Now you’re starting to get into some heavy stuff here Luce. I said I sense people’s moods and temperaments, but I can see where you are coming from. Yes, I can do that I guess to a point on how they make decisions. I can’t see into their future, but I can see certain paths that might occur from decisions a person makes. However, I can’t force them to take a certain path. All I’m able to do is put a thought into their heads. Then they will make the choice. It seems that my abilities feed from the energy whether it's positive or negative.”

“Sounds like you’re some kind of vampire or something if you feed from people’s energy or whatever.” Erika looked and sounded a little disgusted at the thought.

After laughing a little at the remark and the look Erika had. Jenny said. “The funny thing is Erika I said exactly the same thing and probably had the same look on my face. Sadly, it’s true, I guess I am. Do you remember how down I’ve been since my encounter with Shelly? It was my guilt plus the fact of how my friends and family quite rightly reacted. My negative feelings and everyone else’s gave me the kick in the butt I needed. It woke me up to a number of things. If I’m totally honest Grandmother and Anya helped me to wake up to those things.”

Jenny was now beginning to feel tired and drained with the whole session of questions. It seemed to have taken its toll on all of them. Looking at the clock they noticed that it was now almost 4AM. Fortunately they were all in their nightwear. Rather than actually crawl to bed all three fell asleep pretty much huddled together. It was Maria who found them still asleep late that morning. As opposed to waking them up she instead took a picture on her cell and sent it to Cassie. Breakfast was a noisy affair between the three women in the main house as the three occupants took to look over the picture Maria had taken an hour before. All three noticed how relaxed Jenny seemed in the picture.

“So, what do you think Mom?”

“I think we’ve got the old Jenny back. Whatever the problem was must have been resolved.”

“I hope so Mrs. Owen, I’ve missed Jenny, the old Jenny I mean. She was always so happy and cheerful. Do you think this court case will affect her a lot?”

“That’s the million dollar question Maria." Cass said. "Both Mom and I are wondering the same thing."

At that moment the room suddenly got a lot louder as three hungry teenagers entered.

“Good morning girls and what do we owe the pleasure.” Aunt Jewels asked.

“Well first Aunt Jewels I need to apologize over the last few weeks," Jenny said as her voice quivered with emotion. "I’ve been a total bitch. You didn’t deserve it; you were fair in your punishment to me. In fact, more than fair once I accused you of starting a cold war. You didn’t Aunt Jewels I did, the last couple of weeks, a lot of things have occurred to me. The main thing is that you were, are, the Mother I never had.” Jenny blubbered unable to control the tears that were forming in her confession.

“Oh, sweetheart I’ve always loved you unconditionally. With that comes automatic forgiveness.” Julie took to hugging her niece as both sets of tears mixed in that embrace. “What is the other thing you wanted to ask?”

“What with one thing and another we forgot to buy food.” Jenny explained.

While this was going on Cassie handed her phone to both Erika and Lucy. A few seconds later the sounds of groans and moans of ‘OH NO!’ filled the room. Jenny turned around to see a very big grin across both Cassie’s and Maria’s faces.

“Help yourself to breakfast girls we have plenty.” Aunt Jewels suggested.

“Thanks Aunt Jewels, Cass you are going to delete that picture, right?”

“I’ll think about it Jenny.” Cassie teased, then an evil thought hit Cassie. It may actually be more fun to tease her a little longer she thought. “So, what do you girls have planned today?”

“Not too sure to be honest Cass, probably go to Lynwood Mall. Do some window shopping, take a look in Jean Queen for end of season sales.”

It was then Cassie had a gleam form in her eye, one which alarmed Jenny a little. “Well if I were you Cuz, I’d buy plenty of chocolate candy bars and ummm some supplies too.” The look on Cassie’s face made it obvious to everyone what she meant.

“Thanks Cass like I really needed reminding.”

“I’d best remind Dad too.” Julie said. “You know how he hates coming around with four of us climbing the walls.”

“Four of you all synchronized periods?” Erika asked.

“The fourth is Maria, believe me girls it’s not pretty.” Cassie informed her with an evil grin.

The weekend passed well, but Monday proved to be the beginning of the week from hell. First of all, true to Cass's warning they all started that day. But what made matters worse was, for Jenny, the following day. She had been forced to take all day off school due to her court appearance. Which was thankfully short, her Grandfather was there as her attorney. Randall Williams, Elena’s defense attorney tried to object.

“Councilor there is nothing in the law that states Ms. Stephenson’s Grandfather cannot represent her. I admit it’s unusual but there is nothing immoral or illegal about it.” Judge John Franks said. “Now please may we continue?”

“Ms. Stephenson, may I refer to you as Jennifer?” Attorney Williams asked, addressing Jenny over the video link.

“Jenny would be fine.”

“Jennifer, what is your relationship to the defendant?” Williams used the formal term for two reasons. The first was to let her know that this was a formal situation and the second was to let her know that he was in ‘charge.’

“She gave birth to me.”

“So Elena, Mrs. Stephenson, is your Mother.”

“I prefer to just think of her as the woman who gave birth to me.”

“Jennifer is she or is she not your Mother?”

“Does a mother shoot her only child?” Jenny asked trying hard to keep her emotions under control. Her comment seemed to have brought the court into some kind of disruption. Out in seclusion of the court room the mystery man heard some of the uproar. ‘You go girl, tell them what you think’. It took the judge a few bangs of his gavel to maintain some type of order in the court room. Meanwhile Michael Sr. looked proudly at his Granddaughter.

“Mr. Williams, your Honor," Jenny said directing her comment to the Judge. "According to my birth certificate I am indeed the offspring of Elena Stephenson. But as for being my mother, she never has been and never will be seen as one in my eyes.”

“That is of course your opinion Jennifer, but in the eyes of the law she is your mother.”

“To quote Charles Dickens, Then the law is an ass sir.” As she said this the Judge glared at the courtroom, daring anyone to start another ruckus. “Your Honor, I mean no disrespect to you or your profession. Back in Dickens day, the term ass was referred to as a fool.” Jenny amended as he turned to her.

“Thank you for clarifying your words Ms. Stephenson. I am, of course, familiar with Dickens, but others may not be so well versed.”

Taking a deep breath Randall Williams prepared his next question. “Jennifer why, do you refuse to refer to your Mother by her title?”

“Objection your Honor what is the point of this line of questioning? Clearly my client, my Granddaughter has her own very obvious reasons for this.”

“I was wondering the same myself Mr. Stephenson. Mr. Williams, would you please just ask relevant questions.”

“Councilor, Your Honor I’m merely trying to establish their relationship.”

“I think that her previous statement made it clear of her relationship," the Judge admonished towards the defense council. "You may continue Councilor, but be mindful of your questioning. This young lady is not the one on trial here.”

“Jennifer would it be fair to say, that it was through your Mother that you are bilingual?”

“In an indirect way yes, no one including Ms. Nazarov spoke English. So, I learned it the hard way.”

“You sound bitter Jennifer. Wouldn't what she had done be considered tough love. Sometimes a loving parent does things a child fails to understand to push their children, a sink or swim situation.” The defense attorney said clearly in a condescending manner.

His line of questioning had only been a few minutes, but to Jenny it seemed like she had been placed on a rack of torture for hours. While she had been coached by her Grandfather on what she could expect in probable questions and how to answer, Defense Attorney Randall Williams had also thrown her many unforeseen questions they had considered pertinent to their case. What Jenny could not and would not be totally prepared for, was the slander he had begun against her personal standing. They knew that the defense would try and push her, but Williams had also tried to intimidate and belittle her, forcing her to acknowledge the placement of Elena as her mother as well as her method of teaching her child. Jenny looked over to her Grandfather and gave a slight nod.

“Your Honor I believe Jenny would like to address the court. I believe that in being allowed to do so she will also answer Mr. Williams’ questions more fully too. So, with your Honors permission and indulgence.”

“Go ahead Jennifer, I for one would be delighted to hear what you have to say.” Judge Franks said after refusing the defenses arguments.

“Thank you, your Honor. I think the best place to begin is with what I thought was the death of my parents. Obviously one of them survived. I will never call her my mother as she has never worthy a role model for me to look up to as one. To hear talk of her tough love methods, perhaps should be considered in the loosest sense. My being bilingual could be interpreted that way, in the weakest manner in that it was the only way 'they' cared to communicate with me.”

Pausing for a drink of water, Jenny then continued. “My Aunt Jewels has been, to me, more of a surrogate mother for as long as I can remember. Daddy’s family have always accepted me for who I am, not for what I can give them. It was Daddy’s family that opened their arms to me and gave me a home. Sure, you can say that it was their duty to do that, but at the same time your Honor, could it not be said the same of the Nazerov family? Had they that same obligation as well? Yet they did not. They instead chose to ignore me in my time of need.”

It was clear that Jenny had said enough leaving the defense quiet as they said they had no further questions. Looking at the hour, Judge Franks ordered a recess for lunch. As Jenny looked at the screen, it was a two-way link. She saw Elena, her biological Mother, stare at her. Elena’s eyes were dark, almost black. Jenny recoiled in horror. The dream she had as Michael came crashing into her head. With a sad realization she accepted that after the trial she would never at any time go to see her birth mother again. Nor would she ever want to.

Sequestered in another room in the court house, five people sat waiting. Four of them were present to testify against Elena. Two of the five were Officers Jozef Donovan and Jana Archer as they formally handed custody of Paul Owen over to the U.S. Marshall’s. Once finished with his own testimony, he would next spend the rest of his life situated with another identity and was expected to live out a very quiet existence. With the fact that Jenny was not actually giving damaging evidence against her mother on the stand, they had been privy to see her deposition against the woman. One of the three men in the room had been brought to tears letting them run freely down his cheeks.

With nearly all the days court procedures completed, Jenny and her Grandfather were about to leave the office to enter an elevator when one of the landline phones started to ring, leaving the supervising agent to answer it. She held out her arm to stop them indicating that the call was for Michael Stephenson Sr., then handed the phone to him. Jenny saw her Grandfathers face change from mild inquisitiveness to shock and surprise then to something she could not explain as his face seemed to color.

“Come on Pumpkin we need to be at the court house right away.” He informed her hurrying towards the elevator as he seemed to pull her along without furthering any explanation.

As a matter of security, a car was made ready to take them both. In short order they arrived at the courthouse, where Michelle Ramirez stood waiting for them. Without waiting on ceremony Chelle escorted the two inside the courthouse to where others were waiting. One seemed more nervous as he waited while Jenny and her Grandfather made their way to him unsure how the reception would be taken.

As they entered the room Chelle stood back as did her (Jenny’s) Grandfather allowing Jenny to enter before him. He knew who was there and wanted her to be the first to see him. As she stepped into the room she noticed that Jozef and Jana stood off to one side of him. The other side of him was Steve Richards. ‘But no, it couldn’t be, he was dead.' She had been forced to see his charred remains. 'This… this just couldn’t be’ she thought. Putting her hands to her mouth in shock then shaking her head in disbelief as water soon blurred the face she thought she would never see again. She felt the tears form and flow in her eyes as she looked at the man she adored not caring before running headlong towards him his arms outstretched.

*************************************************************

Earlier a concerned Steve Richards asked, “Are you okay buddy?”

“Yeah, just so damn proud of her. I hate the fact that she has to go through this fiasco.”

“And so you should, that poor kid is going through Hell.”

“I know Chelle.” A proud father sighed as he drew forth an embroidered handkerchief with its distinctive cursive letters MS to wipe his face. “If there was any way round this I would have taken it. I still can’t believe what Elena had planned to do to her.”

“Allow me to introduce you to Officer Donovan and Officer Archer. Both Officers have been involved personally within the case and have been watching over Jenny.” Steve said as he made the introduction. “Jozef, Jana I’d like you to meet the man who helped pull off this case; Michael Stephenson II, Jenny’s father.” Neither Officer looked particularly astonished at this sudden revelation.

“Pleased to meet you Mr. Stephenson, I have to say,” Jana continued after a moment pause, “that the family resemblance is a dead giveaway.”

“Thank-you." Pleased by the compliment. "So, it was you two that brought down both Paul and Markovic? You, don’t look so surprised in that I'm here."

“I assume Mr. Stephenson that you had, what shall we say? 'Professional assistance' to remain so well hidden.” Jana inquired. “That took some major organizing due to the DNA samples provided.”

“Mr. Stephenson is my Father, I prefer to be called Mike. And you're absolutely correct Officer Archer. I was under cover shall we say. But I still knew what was going on. It was your actions that helped me to close them down in Europe. I had help from an NCA Officer named Edward Palmer.”

“That would explain some of the inconsistencies we were puzzled about.”

“In the limited time we had Officer Donovan there was bound to be some. But we hoped that it would end before the year was up. We knew that it would be pretty much impossible to maintain our cover any longer than that.”

“Pleased to have helped you out - Mike.” Jana was smiling as she responded.

“So, what will happen now Mike?” Jozef inquired.

“I guess the next step is to formally wrap all this up in a nice neat package and reunite myself with my family.”

“I know Jenny will be more than happy to see you. But good luck with Julie. That is one lady you don’t need or want to get on the wrong side of.” Steve hinted at.

“Yep Kara Thompson found that out to her cost.” Jana said with mild glee.

“Kara Thompson the defense attorney? That Kara Thompson?” Mike looked shocked. He knew of where Kara Thompson was deemed a shark in the legal department.

“The same. She was the one defending Paul Owen. Owen had asked to see Julie, then she tried to tape the conversation. Julie went after her like a pit-bull, even threatened her with the State Attorney General.” Steve informed him.

“Oh boy, she’s going to kill me.”

Chelle whispered to her husband. Mike Stephenson had not witnessed it. But both Jozef and Jana had. Neither of them knew for sure but they did guess what it was about. Steve Richards grinned at the thought and nodded his head.

“Mike how about we start to mend some of those broken fences. Jenny and your father are just a block away in our building. Would you like me to make a call and have them brought over?”

Steve watched as Michael Stephenson gave a slight nod as with a sudden display of unease. Taking out his cell to make the call he would place another to Anya. She asked to know the outcome after conveying her worry about how Jenny would handle the affair after everything that was going on with her. She was sure Jenny would cope with the questioning, but was uneasy with the strain of past events as with the trepidation about the up and coming empath. Both she and Grandmother were to be on hand if Jenny needed to reach out to them. One of their first endeavors was to teach Jenny on how to block any thoughts that her Mother may try to make to the new empath. Their training had proved to be of value as the woman had secretly attempted to do so with Jenny.

*****************************************************************

Mike Stephenson opened his arms to her and said. “Hi Peggy Sue, yeah it’s me I’m really here.”

“Daddy, oh Daddy I’ve missed you so much.” She squealed as she flung into his waiting arms. The tears were now flowing freely down her face. If she had looked, she would have seen that her father was crying almost as hard. Tears mixed as the Tsunami of emotions swept over the two of them. In truth it wasn’t just the two of them that felt it for at that moment the presiding Judge Franks had entered the room. Due to the recent flood of new evidence and the defense team had finally managed to go over, their legal tactic had changed, opting to instead go for a plea bargain while they still had the chance. The evidence proved so solid Michael's need to take the stand was no longer seen necessary.

That evening the Stephenson clan met at Miyoka Japanese restaurant; Michael Stephenson Sr., his wife Sally, children Julie, and Mike as with Cassie, and Jenny. Per personal invitational request Jozef, Jana, Steve, his wife Chelle were asked to attend as well and see the retribution of his sister Julie’s wrath. Marching up to her younger brother she slapped him across the face.

“Michael Stephenson don’t you ever and I do mean ever do anything like that to us again.” None of the Stephensons seemed particularly surprised over her reaction as her face still showed remnants of where tears formed. "I'll kill him." She proclaimed when word first reached her.

As Michael rubbed his stinging face he saw just how relieved his sister was. Both brother and sister hugged each other. “I’m sorry Julie I really had no other choice.” He whispered into his now sobbing sister’s ear. Jenny had insisted at the start that she would eat only with a knife and fork. As it turned out she would be the only one to dine with such utensils.

“What’s wrong Cuz, don’t feel confident with chopsticks?” Cassie teased after they had ordered.

“One of us needs to keep a little decorum here.” Jenny answered back not the least put off.

“Oh of course, British stiff upper lip and all that. I understand completely old thing.” Cassie returned with a reasonably good British accent turning the banter up a notch.

Turning to her father Jenny asked almost as an afterthought. “Daddy can I slap her just once?” She batted her eyelids in an attempt to wrap him round her little finger. “Please Daddy it would mean so much to me.”

It was the look in her eyes as her father heard the request that betrayed the fact that this was only harmless banter. Cassie and Julie looked at each other, then smiled. This was what had been missing. Something that had been misplaced for several weeks. And now with the return of both brother, father, and Uncle, each knew for certain now that they had the old Jenny back. Without a moment’s thought Cassie stood and made her way round the table to Jenny. At the same time, Jenny made the same gesture and also stood up as Cass approached Jenny leaving the others to watch the upcoming display. In unison both girls came together in a hug with Jenny apologizing in her ear. The family sighed with relief as if a huge dark burden had just swiftly been lifted.

“So, Mike, do you still want to live like a troll or do you have other plans now?" Chelle asked with more than a little teasing in her voice.

“Yeah, I do need a place to stay now, for a while at least. I do have a couple of things I need to tidy up first.” It was obvious that Mike Stephenson had said all that he intended to say on that subject. “But, if it’s OK with you Sis I’d like to crash at your place for a while.”

Julie simply nodded her agreement to her brother but did not say anything. There was a look of mischief in the older man’s eyes as he heard his son make the request. One or two noticed it including his wife but no one said anything. Knowing that it was now agreed he decided that this was the time to let his son know.

“Yeah, I think that’s a great idea Son, but I think it only fair to let you know. While there, keep a very low profile as you’ll have four women climbing the walls if you follow what I mean.” There was an unmistakable look of pleasure on his face as slowly Mike came to grips with what he meant.

“You know Pop, I think in the circumstances it may be better to stop and help Mom and you for a few days first.”

“No Michael, Mom and Dad need a little time to themselves.” Julie spoke in a chilling voice that no younger brother would dare argue with. He looked pleadingly at Steve and Chelle.

“Sorry buddy, you’re on your own on this one.” Steve said holding his hands up as if in surrender. Mike knew better in that he was beaten and so gave in scrapping in what little dignity he had left.

“Tell you what Michael.” Julie spoke up. “Take the basement apartment for a few days. You’ll probably be safer there, plus you’ll be able to tidy up the loose ends.”

As this was the middle of the week for what turned out as a happy reunion of sorts, they all had to leave at a reasonable time to enable them to attend work or school the following day. Jenny for one was decidedly very happy she had her father back. The major point concerning her now was where would she go? The last thing she wanted now was to go back home to the UK. In her mind she no longer considered it her home. With the upheaval months prior and where High School had been a challenge at first, she found herself not wanting to leave. She had made new friends and had built a social life. On the other hand, her father was now back in her life. It was then that Jenny knew that she didn't want to return. She wanted to stay in the U.S. Her life on the other side of the pond was over, this was her new life.

Much to her pleasure Jenny found how talkative, open she had become once more as the two members chatted catching him up on her life, her father delighted to know how well she had been doing after his mock death. To hear her it was music to his ears having missed the sound of her voice as she had tried out and had been selected as a cheerleader. In what turned out to be more of a surprise for him to hear, that she had auditioned for and got the part of Sandy. Fond memories surfaced from when his little Peggy Sue would dance with him.

***********

Ms. Simmonds had received permission from the Principal to run a final full-dress rehearsal that Friday afternoon reminding the cast of arranging for rides as with telling parents. Ensured that they would start a few minutes after school had finished, Jenny knew all the songs but still struggled a little with her lines. Dave Martin had proved a big help in having her devise ways to remember her lines and cues. The choreography was not so much a challenge as she was familiar with that style of dance. Amazingly they sailed through the dress rehearsal with very few mistakes. Bill Branson looked on with pride as his now girlfriend shone in her role. And yet he felt a pang of jealousy towards Dave and Jenny as they sang and danced through the finale. What made him feel better was that Daniele Hilton, Dave’s girlfriend, was seated next to him. She expressed how she also had similar feelings in watching the two on stage, but both couples had decided to meet afterwards at the ice cream parlor.

Jenny and Bill arrived first. Noticing an empty booth, they sat down as if to claim it. Looking around Jenny noticed that Erika was sat with her boyfriend Phil Williams and Lucy were sat with Mark Hammond. Giving a small wave to her friends she turned to look at Bill who looked rather perturbed. A few minutes later Dave and Daniele sat down opposite them. It was clear that of the four kids at least two of them felt uncomfortable.

“You OK Bill?" A concerned Jenny asked. "You’re not looking any too happy right now.”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. ... Awe who am I kidding. No, I’m not, Jenny, I’m jealous. I know it’s not reasonable but that’s how it is. And if you want to know, so is Daniele.”

“No, I understand what you’re saying. Bill you’re my boyfriend, it’s you I want to be with. You’re forgetting I got detention for a week over that squabbling over you.” She smiled as she said this and raised her hand to Bill’s face. Jenny stroked the side of his face softly then leaned in to kiss him.”

“Oh, for goodness sake you two, get a room.” Dave Martin said. Then turning to Daniele, he continued. “See what I mean? Didn't I say Jenny only has eyes for Bill, he’s all she spoke about when we were offstage, and she’d be peering through the wings, looking for him.”

“Yep and, where was he? Sitting next to the leading man’s girlfriend,” Jenny added never breaking her smile. It seemed so warm and genuine. “Neither of you have anything to worry about. Daniele, you are so lucky to have him. Dave is a wonderful guy. He’s helped me out so much in remembering my lines. When we go on stage we act like boyfriend and girlfriend. And that’s all it is. An act. We’re playing characters in a play.”

“I, I know that Jennifer. It’s just … so hard.” Daniele felt the tears start to form.

“Guys why don’t you go get us an ice cream? Daniele and I can get to know each other.” Jenny suggested heavily to two oblivious guys.

Bill and Dave looked at each other than shrugged as they went to leave. Neither really had a clue as to what Jenny had in mind. As the boys left Jenny reached across the table placing her hand in Daniele’s hand.

“May I call you Dannie?” Daniele nodded her agreement. “Dannie, I want us to be friends. I know how it is to feel unsure of yourself. I now live, not just in a new town but a new country. But let me assure you, Dave is crazy about you.”

“That’s easy for you to say. OK not the moving part, but the rest. You’re so pretty, you’re rich. Hell, girl you drive an expensive car." An exasperated Daniele proclaimed. "You can never relate to how I feel.”

“Can't I?" Jenny asked as she held onto the girl's hand. It seemed to be trembling and, yet she let Jenny continue to console her. "Bill said pretty much the same to me Dannie. Yes, I have an expensive car, it was a gift meant to try and take the edge off the fact I lost both my parents. Or so we all thought I had at the time. I’m a trust baby, but I’m not some spoiled brat. At least I don’t want to think so.” Jenny grinned as she said this. “I have to do chores to earn money so I can run the car. The woman who gave birth to me shot me, can you relate to that Dannie?” Jenny felt the tears start down her face as she revealed the last sentence.

“No, no I guess I can’t Jennifer. My family are all pretty close and protective.” Dannie answered her whole demeanor changing.

“Except for Erika, Phil, Lucy, Mark, and Bill, who’s obviously my boyfriend, Dannie, I have no other friends.”

“So, are you trying to tell me that you’re a poor little rich girl?” Dannie’s tone of voice and the slow developing smile on her face, gave away the fact she was teasing Jenny.

“Yeah, pretty much, you can call me a poor little rich girl. Let me quote you a pretty corny line from a great cheesy movie I actually quite like. It’s from Robin Hood Prince of Thieves. "Nobility is not a birthright. It's defined by one's actions." That is pretty much how I was raised, as I said I 'have to' do chores to run my car. And please call me Jenny. I’m used to being called Jennifer when I’m in trouble. And trust me that has happened a lot quite recently.”

Shortly after their brief talk the boys came back with the ice cream. Both had watched from afar unable to hear the conversation, but from what they had seen, some sort of mysterious bond seemed to take place that only girls seemed to understand. The remainder of the time was spent acquainting themselves. It surprised Daniele how much she had in common with Jenny. Both had a love of literature, she suggested Jenny read Nathaniel Hawthorne’s ‘The Scarlet Letter.’ Jenny suggested a look at Charles Dickens.

Saturday found Jenny waking surprisingly refreshed as arms stretched upwards flexing fingers in an out just before getting out of bed. For the first time in a long time, she felt totally relaxed and happy. Looking at her Minnie Mouse sleeping tee shirt. “That's it. Tonight, after the show I’m wearing my Disney Princess’ nightie.” She said aloud to no one in particular, and if any did hear she'd tell them directly to their face daring them to tease her over it.

Breakfast that morning was great. Aunt Flo had left, departing as usual with the promise of returning later sometime within the next month. Her father had returned from the dead and was back in her life. Her mother’s trial was coming to its foregone conclusion, meaning that the woman would be in prison for a long time to come. She had some great friends at last, even acquired another one too last evening. Jenny was now realizing just how good the positive effect of her powers could be. Without making any effort at all, the positive feelings of all those close affected her mood as with the sudden voice echoing within her thoughts.

‘How does it all feel now?’ She heard Anya ask.

‘Just amazing Anya, I never thought it could feel this good.’ It was as if she could hear the sound of slight chuckling as Anya wished her well leaving the girl to her own thoughts once more.

After that Jenny undressed, took her shower and dressed in only a towel looked through her closet trying to decide on what to wear. Unlike her old self (who seemed to grow more distant) and basically wore the same type of clothes, Jenny modeled several dresses, skirts and tops, opting to wear a white pleated A line skirt with various colored flowers that came down just above her knees as with a flowing blouse for the day. 'This is me now,' she thought to herself, 'I’m just going to be me. No more pretending.' Looking through her underwear draw Jenny selected a matching white bra and panties set. OK the skirt did have some pink and she had a moment’s thought. Renouncing the urge to change her mind she wore it along with the white shirt. Sure, it was girlish. More girlish than what she typically wore but she should be proud of who she was and not live in fear of it. Picking up a scrunchie for her hair, then brushing and pulling for a ponytail, Jenny looked in the mirror feeling happy as she went down to breakfast.

To no one's surprise Jenny was the last one down to show for breakfast but no one made any attempts to question her as she had been out quite late. To say people were shocked would be an understatement when they saw her appearance. To them she had been like a bear with a sore head for a few weeks. Then of course there was her monthly visitor, but all four of them suffered that at the time and none dared to question why four women came together so easily as the only male took refuge deep within the bowels of the home basement not even surfacing to eat after he made the fatal mistake that first night. Of course, it wasn't as bad as it seemed only he felt intimidated as one sister, one daughter as with two young women gave him looks that would have made Siberia seem like paradise.

No, this time Jenny was dressed more like a girl her age. She had taken time on her appearance. Julie, Cassie, and Maria all looked at one another then Julie spoke.

“OK who are you and what have you done with my niece?” Julie demanded to Jenny's dismay.

“Aunt Jewels!” Jenny almost whined with the rolling of her eyes.

“Eye rolling, that’s cute. But it still doesn’t answer Mom’s question.” Cassie also demanded in jest.

Taking his cue at that moment, a rescue of sorts came in the form of her father. Looking at his daughter, a misty-eyed Michael took in his daughter's new appearance as several months of hiding had prevented his seeing the sweeping changes now taking place over his daughter.

“You’ll never believe how much I’ve missed you sweetheart. I also want you to know how proud I was of you in court earlier this week.” Then turning to his elder sister, he said. “Julie, I need to ask a big favor. I spoke to Mom and Pop and they’re in agreement if you are.”

“What do you want to ask me Mike?”

“Well the guy that helped me go into hiding in the UK. He’s a cop, kinda like Steve Richards. He’s from the NCA the National Crime Agency. If it wasn’t for Ed Palmer, I would never have been able to pull it off.”

“The point. Get to the point of what you're wanting Michael.” Julie demanded suspiciously.

“I’m not sure of all the ins and out of it all. But he has a niece. She's going through a bad time at the moment.” Pausing a moment, he knew that what he was asking would be difficult. “Jewels I’ve invited them here. The three of them, to come over for a couple of weeks. I’ll stay at Mom and Pop’s with Ed. I wondered if ...”

“They could stop in the apartment?” Julie finished for him. She waited a moment as if she were thinking it over, teasing him, then gave a sly smile.

“Sure, if it means so much to you. When do they arrive by the way?”

“UMM this afternoon.”

Julie closed her eyes then slowly shook her head. “Okay Michael that's it, you now have ten seconds to get out of my sight.” Her voice hinted yet held no malice. Her brother was up to some of his old tricks in taking advantage of her good nature from back when they were kids. Worse was she knew that he knew it.

“Thanks Sis this means so much to me.” He kissed Julie on the top of her head. Then ran to the door, he had seen this look so many times in his life. Just as he reached the door he ducked just in time. He heard as with felt the breeze of its impact as a chair cushion hit the door frame. Turning around he called to Jenny. “We’ve all got tickets to see the show tonight Peggy Sue. If I don’t see you before tonight sweetheart, break a leg. ”

As Jenny reflected on all this she came to a realization of several facts. First she was so pleased that Ms Simmonds had called that last dress rehearsal last night. First of all because they managed to iron out a few wrinkles that bothered her about the show. But then she also made another friend last night too. On further reflection despite, the court case and all it had incurred. This had probably been the best five or six weeks of her school life.

Julie simply laughed as her brother made his escape. One thing was for sure, he hadn’t change at all even with all he had been through. Turning to Maria she asked. “After breakfast Maria, could you check out the apartment please, and see what needs to be done in there.”

“I’ll help you Maria.” Jenny offered.

******************************************************************

At the start of the show Ms. Simmonds announced that this was not the usual High School version. Some of it had been toned down a little but not enough to cancel out the intended message they hoped to send out to many of the students in the audience. Especially the girls.

During the act dealing with sleepover scene while Sandy/Jenny was using the bathroom, Erika who was playing Rizzo, sang with gusto and playing the part with complete passion.

“Look at me, I'm Sandra Dee, lousy with virginity
Won't go to bed till I'm legally wed, I can't, I'm Sandra Dee
Watch it, hey, I'm Doris Day, I was not brought up that way
Won't come across, even Rock Hudson lost his heart to Doris Day
I don't drink or swear, I won't rat my hair, I get ill from one cigarette
Keep your filthy paws off my silky drawers.
Would you pull that crap with Annette?”

Using the whole stage for her cruel parody of Sandy. Erika moved the audience almost to outrage. Both Jenny and Dave were in the wings watching. The whole show went so well very few mistakes were made all through. Then came the finale.

“I got chills, they're multiplying
And I'm losing control
Cause the power you're supplying
It's electrifying!”

Dave was looking intently at Jenny as he sang. She responded by taking both his hands then looking at him and responded.

“You better shape up, cause I need a man
And my heart is set on you
You better shape up, you better understand
To my heart, I must be true.”

Then all sang the chorus.

You're the one that I want (you are the one I want)
Oo-oo-oo, honey
The one that I want (you are the one I want)
Oo-oo-oo, honey
The one that I want (you are the one I want)
Oo-oo-oo, the one I need (one I need)
Oh, yes, indeed (yes indeed)

Then Jenny sang the next verse too.

“You better shape up, cause I need a man
And my heart is set on you
You better shape up, you better understand
To my heart, I must be true”

The final chorus was finished as all the cast joined in. Finished and not paying attention to the audience Jenny, as with many of the other cast members, was shocked to see a standing ovation when the lights dimmed to allow them to see out into the auditorium. Although drenched in sweat she saw where her own loving boyfriend was seated in the front row with his family. As they all stepped forward to take their accolades she others she hadn't expected. Her friends from Bikini beach. Grandmother and Anya were standing, both with unexpected smiles as they took to applauding the performance. But then came her biggest surprise and the unexpected pride she found with their attendance of the night.

Her own family were standing there clapping and cheering as well as Maria. But next to her father was another man. Someone she had never met but it was who was standing next to him that sealed the icing of who the man had to be. For there were Katie and Melanie Harris. Breaking with tradition Jenny knelt down on one knee and pointed to the astonished little girl as cast members watched in awe where Jenny held out her arms. The little tornado didn’t need any more bidding as Melanie Harris rushed towards the stage, up the side stairs and straight into Jenny’s arms.

“Poo you’re smelly and sweaty Jenny.” For those who heard her close to the stage several audience members broke out into laughter followed by others as Melanie exclamation was picked up then sent out by Jenny’s mic.

Soon after the cast went backstage while the audience went home. That is except for a select few. The night would prove to be long and seem so short.

Some cultural differences that may cause some confusion

U.K U.S
Tele TV
Head Teacher Principle
Jelly Jello
Registration class Home class

Knives and forks Brits generally eat with the knife in the right hand and fork in the left.